#i need to stop writing fics and get round to actually doing my work
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
*writes the same exact headcannons in slightly different scenarios over and over again*
#it all comes back to my unicron-spawn Starscream and my quintesson-built Jazz#today I worked a little on us Starscream and qb Jazz becoming friends and getting a absurdly similar dynamic to how I write Prowl and Jazz#but I stopped that to work on a memory loss fic w that Jazz fighting his way from autobots to Starscream bc he was the only one who he#trusted with a complete memory back up as another not-cybertronian#and I stopped THAT to work on a qb Jazz/Prowl fic where it's non-essential no pain killer surgery that Prowl has to do on Hazx bc he refuses#to go to medics. partially bc the surgery is completely unsafe in any firm and partly bc qb Jazz doesn't want anyone else to know what he is#(and Prowl barely knows either)#but I only got a few sentences into that b4 I went to do an Autobot!DJD (AJD?) torture scene w qb Jazz where the nameless character to die#manages to tear open his chest while fighting back and finds nothing inside#BUT that's rlly similar 2 a fic where I've done the same thing w Starscream (the chest discovery in a scuffle bit) so I reread that before#I got distracted thinking abt my Starop fic that's all Starscream doesn't have a spark because he's a ghost Optimus Prime doesn't have a#spark because he's a lab experiment gone rogue. Misunderstandings ensue. which I adore but have no idea how to fit a plot into#so bc I couldn't think of anything more than a few sentences for that I went to my fic where ALL of the command trine formed from Unicron#but Skywarp and Thundercracker died early and Starscream spends millions of years searching all of cybertron and hoping Vector Sigma#reincarnation works for unicronians too. biiiig depression angst fic. I can't decide if I want it to end in Starscream self-inducing stasis#in one of Vector Sigma's chambers or whether I want it to end w Starscream brutally murdering the new trine member the reincarnated versions#of Skywarp and Thundercracker were made with (who ftr would be Sun Storm)#n that fic reminded me of that one rewritting of the Starscream's Ghost ep where Starscream catches a glimpse of Scourge and immediately#attacks. it's barely a fight because in seconds SS is ripping through layers of armor desperately searching for Thundercracker beneath the#shell Unicron gave him. He needs Thundercracker to be there (he isn't). Only when his claws have gone completely thru Scourge's back does he#round on the armada- only to completely ignore Cyclonus and go for one of his clones (Skywarp)#and that reminded me of- *gunshots*#do u see why I only ever manage to post ponies?? I have less ideas w them so I actually finish.#I'm worried of hitting tag limit but I have plenty more of even less fleshed out fics for us Starscream and qb Jazz#(I barely said half of what's in my writing docs)
50 notes
·
View notes
Text
10 Minutes
Bucky Barnes x Female Reader: One Shot (Smut)
Summary: Bucky is a little desperate for some alone time during one of Stark's parties, and ten minutes is all he needs.
Word Count: 2.2k (no mention of Y/N)
Warnings: Profanity, drinking, unprotected sex, praise, oral (male receiving), slight exhibitionism (bathroom at a party), MINORS DNI!
A/N: I kinda took a break from writing because I had a lot of unfinished fics, but I'm slowly starting to get back into it. And thank you for 300 followers on here! I can't believe there's that many people of you who actually like my writing :)
Masterlist
-
“That��s gotta be what, your sixth drink?” You giggled, watching as Bucky polished off another glass, “don’t you wanna slow it down a little?”
With a smirk, he set the empty crystal on the countertop. “Worried I’ll have too much and do something to embarrass you, sweetheart?”
“You could never embarrass me, James,” you rolled your eyes, “and you also can’t get drunk.”
“S’not gonna stop me from trying,” he grinned, “now come here..”
Wrapping his arm around your waist, he pulled you into his side before you could give an answer. Not that you minded – you didn’t need an excuse to be as close to him as possible. You nestled your head in the crook of his neck, breathing in the heavy aftershave that he wore. It was your favourite scent. The musk from it mixed with the spice of the whiskey on his breath as it fanned across your cheeks. It was intoxication in the best way possible, superseding the several glasses of liquor that you’d consumed yourself.
“There is something else, if you think you can handle it.”
In your own little bubble, it was easy to forget that the two of you weren’t alone. Breaking your gaze away from Bucky, you saw one of your teammates making his way over to you with a delicately engraved bottle in his large hand.
“Hi Thor,” you smiled politely, “what is that?”
He held the bottle up proudly. “Asgardian liquor, the finest brewed there. It puts everything here on Midgard to shame.”
“I bet.” You chuckled.
“I’ll take that as a challenge.” Bucky grinned, stepping away from you momentarily to join Thor and some of the others in a round.
You folded your arms across your chest as you shook your head. The super soldier serum might stop his body from reacting to alcohol in the typical way, but it did have a particular effect on Bucky. You couldn’t help but notice how he always seemed to get that little bit more handsy with you. Maybe it was a placebo effect, or maybe that was just an excuse to keep you close to his wandering hands.
Either way, barely twenty minutes had passed before your observation was proven true.
Your shoulder leaned against the back wall as you watched Steve and Tony play pool when Bucky joined you.
“Where’ve you been?” he murmured, “I was looking for you.”
His metal hand drifted up your side, tracing the hem of your shirt and slipping underneath to graze your hip. The metal raised goosebumps on your warm skin, and you shivered further back into his arms.
“Bucky, stop… what if someone sees?” You whispered.
Bucky didn’t ease up, rubbing soft circles on your hip as he drew you in closer. “It’s okay, nobody’s looking at us.”
You glanced around. The loud music masked your hushed whispers, and the addition of Thor’s Asgardian liquor had worked wonders on the team of superheroes. With all of their defences down, no one had noticed the way the pair of you had sidled off to the side.
“We shouldn’t risk it.” You whispered, reaching for his hand and stopping it in its tracks.
“Let’s get out of here, just for a little bit,” he leaned in, pressing his lips to your jaw. The gentle ghost of his breathy murmurs in your ear sent your heart racing, “ten minutes, that’s all I need.”
“Are you really suggesting that we hook up in the middle of the party?” Your head tilted in a mixture of curiosity and surprise.
“Why not?” Bucky pouted. His lips looked so damn kissable when he did that. The thought of giving in, tugging his bottom lip between your teeth in a frantic need to satisfy the urge that you were starting to feel right now was starting to not seem like such a bad idea.
“Because…” Your voice trailed off in search of a compelling reason. Even the slightly hint of doubt would signal a dead giveaway to Bucky that you were more than willing to give in. And the worst part of it was the stupid grin on his face that told you he knew this too.
“Because?” He taunted, his smirk growing wider.
“Because…” The agitation in your voice grew as you struggled.
Bucky chuckled darkly, letting his right hand meet his other at your waist. He turned you slightly, until your back was against his chest. Grip tightening, he pulled your hips back into his. Pressed flush against him, you became all too aware of the way his tight, muscular body felt against yours. And that wasn’t the only thing.
“Bucky, are you-“
“Painfully.” He whispered, leaving another soft kiss just below your ear. Your head fell back to rest against his shoulder. Lips parting, a quiet whimper escaped from them. Bucky tucked a curl behind your ear to lean in better, “What was that that I just heard, hm? You can resist all you like, doll. But your body’s betraying you.”
He was right of course, but you bit your bottom lip anyway in an attempt to prevent yourself from letting another sound slip. The more you tried to hide your growing desires, the more Bucky persisted. His hand slid down your hip to the hem of your skirt. He played with the material, gently grazing his fingers across the back of your thigh that was now exposed to him. Instinctively, your legs clenched as he dared to venture higher.
Bucky chuckled under his breath. “Bite your lip all you want. But what are you gonna do when you start to soak through your underwear and all over that pretty outfit of yours?”
Your face burned red as your gaze immediately fell downwards. Searching the front of your dress as discreetly as you could, your shoulders relaxed when you found that you hadn’t. But your reaction alone was enough to let Bucky know that you considered it a real possibility.
“Did I have you worried there for a second?” he mocked, “You know I’m right. Come on… ten minutes.”
“Ten minutes.” You said through gritted teeth.
“Yes ma’am.” He smirked, gripping your hand and pulling you out of the room.
It was a wonder that you made it to the bathroom at all. His hands were everywhere. Running through your hair, on your waist, cupping your cheek. But yours were the same, only pulling away just long enough to fumble with the bathroom door. It pushed open, and you both crashed through.
With a hand on his chest, you pushed him back to lean on the door. His eyes widened in at your sudden control, but who was he to stop you? Ripping the hand towel down off the rail by the sink, he dropped it to the floor to cushion you as you sank to your knees in front of him. You toyed with the zipper of his jeans, slowly pulling them and his boxers down in one as you pressed soft kisses to each inch of his bare skin that you exposed.
Bucky let out a tormented groan from the back of his throat as your tongue teased up to the head of his cock. He looked down at you and nearly buckled at the sight. Your hand gripping his thigh, hair messy and lipstick smudged. He watched your wet lips twist into a soft smirk that was so close to wrapping around him.
“When you said painfully, I had no idea this is what I’d done to you.” You cooed, innocently sliding your palm up and down his length.
Bucky hissed at the sensation and reached out to tilt your face up to look at him. His fingers were firm on your cheeks. “We’re down to nine minutes. You gonna keep talking with that sweet mouth, doll, or do you want to put it to good use?”
He didn’t have to ask twice. His tip grazed the back of your throat in one smooth motion. But you didn’t let it rest. You moved your head back and forth, letting your tongue trace over every vein. Bucky’s hand slid up from your jaw to cup your cheek, pulling you further around him as he met your movements with shallow thrusts. His view of you faded as his eyes squeezed shut, revelling in the overwhelming pleasure you were bringing him. The two of you might’ve set a time limit on this brief rendezvous but fuck he could let you go on like this forever.
Head falling back against the door with a soft thud, he growled. The animalistic sound ripped through his gritted teeth as he tugged your head back and off him. Pre cum lingered on your lips as you licked them clean.
Reaching for your hands he helped you to your feet and wasted no time in pressing his lips to yours. He walked you backwards until your bumped into the sink. Reaching for your thighs, he lifted you up to rest on the countertop. Your skirt slipped and bunched up around your waist as you wrapped your legs around his waist. He leaned in, nudging himself between your legs. Gentle whines slipped out from your trembling lips as he brushed over your wetness.
“Bucky…” You begged softly.
“I know, baby, I know,” he murmured, sliding your underwear over to one side, “seven minutes.”
Bucky pushed his hips forward to meet yours, burying himself completely in you. His head dropped to the crook of your shoulder and his lips met your neck. Your arms curled around his broad back, scrunching up the material of his shirt as you clung desperately to him. Soft grunts from him reverberated up into your ear as he pulled out of you only to get sucked right back in by your tight cunt. With one hand on your hip and the other on the edge of the sink, he kept you in position to take it all. Every stroke inside of you had you clenching down around him. His knuckles turned white as his fingertips pressed harder into your skin with each sharp thrust.
“Such a good girl, letting me fuck you with all our friends in the next room,” he muttered between delicate nips at the skin just below your ear, “and you had the nerve to act like you didn’t want this just as much as I did.”
Your hands moved up through his hair and down to the sides of his face as you leaned in, lips met his in a needy fashion. The kiss that followed was all-consuming, swallowing any quiet moans that might give the pair of you away. But shallow breaths slipped out here and there as Bucky rolled his tongue over yours in passionate frenzy.
He pulled on your hip until your body slipped closer to the edge of the sink, and you let out a small gasp. As Bucky’s lips parted from yours, he smirked at the fucked-out haze that glazed over your eyes as his cock rutted up deeper inside of you. As he quickened the twitch of his hips, your thighs tightened around his waist.
“Keep that up, and I won’t be able to pull out, doll.” He grunted softly.
Your brows furrowed as your head leaned back in a wave of pleasure. You weren’t listening to a damn word he was saying right now. Bucky’s hand left your hip briefly to tilt your head back to him.
“Is that what you want? Want me to fill you up and fuck it back into you hard enough that it doesn’t leak out for everyone to see?”
Too out of it to verbally respond, your thighs gave him a light squeeze and answered for you. Bucky’s hand let go of your face and reaffirmed its position on your hip as he then set a ruthless pace. Your head slipped forwards to rest on his shoulder. Burying your face in the crook of his collarbone, your moans vibrated against his throat, driving him crazy. You let your body go limp in his hands as he worked to bring you both a release that the pair of you desperately craved.
Two more thrusts was all it took to bring you both over that delicious edge. His metal hand nearly snapped a porcelain chunk out of the counter with how hard he was gripping it when he came. But you were only the same, with your thighs shaking and breathing heavy. You fluttered around him with every beat of your heart, squeezing every drop of come out of his cock that he had to give you. He lazily rocked his hips a couple more times, coating every inch inside of you.
Bucky’s hands released your body from his tight grip as he gently brushed strand of messy hair out of your face, but he kept himself seated.
“You can’t tell me that wasn’t worth it.” He breathed.
Your pink cheeks pinched into a soft smile. “Maybe it was.”
“Maybe, huh?” He raised an eyebrow, not hesitating to lean into your neck.
“What are you doing?” You giggled as you felt his gentle kisses.
“What? I’ve still got one minute left.” He grinned playfully, trailing kisses up your cheek now as well.
“Bucky.” You whined, feeling his cock teasingly plunge deeper inside of you. Your sensitive body could barely handle any more.
“Fine,” he smirked, and slowly eased himself out of you, “but when this party’s over, I’m done holding back.”
#bucky barnes fic#bucky barnes#bucky barnes one shot#bucky barnes x female reader#bucky x reader#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky barnes smut#bucky smut#bucky x you#james bucky buchanan barnes#the winter soldier#bucky barnes au
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
Tattoo
masterlist ko-fi ao3
Tattoo Artist! Bucky Barnes x Bookshop Owner!Reader
Summary: When Natasha begged you to come with her to get her new tattoo done, you didn't expect that her actual plan would be to set you up with a fine-as-hell tattoo artist.
Word count: 5.8k
Warnings: +18❗️smut, p in v sex, oral sex (r receiving), protected sex, dirty talk, strangers to lovers, Bucky is hot as fuck, shy and socially awkward reader, insecurities.
Author's note: sooo, it took me forever to write, but I finally finished it and I'm kind of proud of this one. Bucky with tattoos and a low bun? yup, I'm totally ready to do whatever he desires! I hope y'all will like it too. feel free to leave comments or fic ideas💘



“I’m going to be there almost for a whole day. I love those idiots, but I still need my best friend to cheer me up." Natasha threw her hand over your shoulders, trying to convince you to go with her on a tattoo session. It was not her first time, but now she wanted to get a much bigger one on her thigh, and, for some reason, she really wanted you to go with her, using the fact that it was your day off.
“Nat, you know that I hate going to such places. I’m socially awkward; what am I gonna do there for so long? I don’t even know those people.” You frowned, already feeling a bundle of nerves in your stomach.
You were what others may call boring, but you rarely went to unknown places or hung out with random people. You would rather stay with a book in your apartment and read for a whole day than get into such situations. Not to mention, that tattoo salon was full of men, and it made the whole situation even worse.
“But you’re going to be with me. They are the nice guys, I promise. You will sit with us in the room; we can talk, or you can read another book, while Barnes will do my tattoo. I just don’t want to die of boredom there. Please?” She pulled you even closer, and you knew that she wouldn’t let that go. So you had no other choice but to agree.
You didn’t know what you were thinking when you decided that wearing a light, flowy dress would be a good idea. Because now, following Nat out of her car to that tattoo studio, it felt too short, too open, and just too much. You tried to calm down, thinking to yourself that there was nothing serious; you were just going to wait in the corner, and other people probably wouldn’t even pay attention or talk to you. Natasha, with her boldness and openness, was always the center, and you were totally fine with that.
But you were so wrong.
As soon as you walked inside, four men stopped talking, turning around to face you and Nat, and you honestly thought that you were going to faint.
“Hey, guys. Hope you don’t mind that I brought my friend. So I do not have to listen to your boring asses complain all day." She teased, dragging you by the hand like a mom who tried to encourage her kid to talk. You were round-eyed, and a wave of heat washed over your body when you were face-to-face with a blonde and big guy. But before either of you could say or do something, a person who you didn’t recognise at first stepped in, pulling you into a hug.
“Isn’t it my favorite book girly ever? How are you doin’?” Sam’s enthusiasm and energy were always so refreshing to you, so when he quickly pulled away, instead wrapping an arm around your shoulders and pushing you further into a studio, you tried to stay calm and not freak out.
"I didn't know that you were working here. How’s Sarah?” You asked, looking up at him.
“Yup, for a few years. She is doing great, but AJ and Cass are a pain in the ass. They are growing too quickly, you know." He chuckled. “Now, say hi to those idiots.” He moved his head toward the men who were silently observing your interaction. “Tony, Steve, and Bucky.” Sam named them in order. Tony just nodded to you, Steve smiled with the friendliest smile you had ever seen, and Bucky...
Your head became empty as soon as your eyes landed on him for the first time. He was leaning on the wall at the back of the room, so you didn’t pay much attention to him at first. He was hot. Unbelievebly hot. He was tall and muscular, with a low bun at the back of his head and tattoos covering the visible parts of his arms and neck. And as your gaze moved to his face, you almost choked on a fucking breath.
Piercing blue eyes looked right directly at you, and the slightest smirk curled the corner of his lips. You didn’t know whether you felt too cold, too hot, or if you just wanted to vanish right on the spot. Your face heated, your eyes started running around the room, and your heart was beating a few times faster. It was overwhelming, and you thought that you would have to go out of there, but right on time, Natasha stepped in front of you, dragging all attention to herself.
Bucky had to admit that once in his life, Sam was right. Sam tried to convince Bucky to go to that book shop for a few months, saying that he had to meet with the girl who worked there, but he was way too stubborn.
He would have done it a long time ago if he knew you would look like the most precious, cute, and sweet person. Bucky could not take his gaze away from you as soon as Natasha dragged you inside, absorbing everything—from the way you looked so soft and pretty in that dress to the way you blushed and were nervous about the whole thing.
He saw your reaction—how you became even more flushed after your intense stares at each other. Bucky was never the type of guy who liked to tease you, but Goddammit, he wanted to see how you would react if he stepped closer and talked to you. He also wasn’t creepy towards women, but the only thought that came to his mind was that he wanted to taste you. The desire to shove your back into the wall, lift up the skirt of your dress, and fall to his knees was shocking; he had never felt such an instant pull toward another person.
“Barnes, are we going to start, or you’re planning on standing and staring for a whole day?” Natasha crossed her arms over her chest as if she were annoyed, but you thought that you heard something weird in her voice, as if she held back a smile.
And then she quickly looked back at Sam and nodded with a smirk.
You just followed Nat and Bucky to his own part of the studio. Too lost in your head because of your friend’s weird behavior, you sat down on the sofa in the corner, and the next thing you noticed was the tall figure leaning above you. You probably got carried away to much because now there was a cup of tea standing in front of you on the table.
You looked up, only to meet those pretty blue eyes again. Bucky looked down at you with the same smirk on his lips, and you could barely form a normal thought in your head.
“Hope you don’t mind a hot tea, princess?” Yup, you were dead. Of course, he had to have the sexiest voice you have ever heard in your life. It was not enough for him to be charming or look like a fucking sin—he also had to sound hot.
“Thank you.” You almost whispered.
Bucky gave you another mysterious smile before going back to his place, where Nat was already without her pants and ready to start.
You and Nat were talking for the next few hours��well, she was mostly talking about a girl named Maria that she met not so long ago, and you were nodding, listening, and sipping your tea. That way, you almost forgot about Bucky sitting in the room with you because he was too focused on his job and didn’t even look away from the tattoo.
To be honest, you accidentally looked at him one or two times because it was hard not to notice a few curls slipping out of his bun, or the way his tattooed and veiny arms seemed so sexy, or that perfect face profile... Fuck. But everything was good until Nat suddenly asked him to stop for a few minutes.
“I really need to pee, Barnes.” She quickly jumped out of her place, winking at you as she walked away.
“Natasha…” You hissed at her when she left you and Bucky alone in the room, your insides already shivering with nerves. She was fucking doing it on purpose. You were sure that everything here was her plan to set you up with Bucky because she had never left you anywhere alone, knowing your nervousness.
“Are you afraid to stay with me alone?” Bucky chuckled, stretching his neck from an uncomfortable position. Your cheeks heated, and you unconsciously started scratching the surface of your phone case. He was charming. He obviously knew that, judging by the way he acted to tease you. When his question was left without an answer, he just shook his head, smiling to himself. “I didn’t know that Nat was dating girls.”
Bucky was desperately trying to make you talk. He saw how you looked at your friend when she left you alone with him, and knowing Nat, she would not have done it if you were truly afraid of him. So he was hoping that you were just too shy to talk to him and that he could make something out of it.
“Mhm. What, you hoped to have a chance with her?” You finally looked up, and you couldn’t hide the disappointment in your voice. Of course, Bucky was just trying to hit on your friend. Everyone tried. And you knew that she was so pretty and an amazing person, really, but you just wanted to experience it yourself at least once.
“With Nat?” Bucky almost laughed, genuinely taken aback by your response. “Nah, she’s cool, but not my type.”
“And who is your type?” You asked before you could even think about it.
"You know, those cute and shy girls who can barely talk to anyone and easily blush or get nervous." You froze in your place, and you swore that the blood in your veins had done the same. Your eyes widened in shock, looking at the proudly smirking Bucky. Did he really mean that, or was it just a stupid joke?
Natasha came into the room, curiously looking between you two, but you just stayed silent and looked away again, staying even quieter until the end of the session.
“Why did you do that?” You frowned, looking away from Nat and crossing your arms over your chest. As soon as she was done, you almost ran out of that place, the mixture of weird feelings bubbling inside of you, and you were too frustrated to even talk to someone there.
“Did what?” Your head snapped back at her innocent, unbothered voice. She rolled her eyes, not looking away from the road. “I did that because I love you.”
“And I love you too, but I hate that you and Sam put me in this position!”
“I’m sorry if we made you uncomfortable. Don’t be mad at what I’m about to say, but I know that you feel lonely and that you want to have someone or to date someone. I understand your anxiety; I really do, but I wanted to help you.” Her voice sounded so genuine, and even if you were mad, you knew that Nat had always tried to do what was best for you. “Bucky is a good guy. He’s attractive, he’s kind, he’s funny, and he's definitely not a player. I just wanted you to meet him, and from what I saw, there was a sparkle between you.”
You didn’t say anything to that, because she was totally right. Even if you had never said that out loud, you wanted someone to like you. Was it that much to ask? It was just hard to believe that someone as attractive as Bucky, who could easily get a good handful of women whenever he wanted to, had actually flirted with you.
The next day, when you finally returned to your favorite place in the world, it was crazy. For some reason, too many people came to the bookshop, and almost everyone needed your advice or help. You were running around the shelves, putting the books in their places, receiving the payment, and then welcoming new customers. So when, at 9 p.m., you put the sign ‘closed’ on the door, you felt the relief that the day was almost over.
You still had a lot to do, though. Taking the pile of books from the front table, you went to the back room, where you stored some of them. Suddenly, you heard the bell ringing and heavy footsteps on the wooden floor.
“I’m sorry, but we are already closed. Please come tomor—” You forgot what you wanted to say when you looked out of the room into the main part of the store and saw the last person you ever expected.
“Hey, princess.” Bucky put his hands into the front pockets, which made him seem even bigger, and smiled at you in a way that made your knees weak. He looked similar to what you saw yesterday—a low bun, black jeans, and a shirt that revealed some of his tattoos. God, his tattoos made you imagine things that were too inappropriate to say out loud. “Sorry that I came so late, but I just got off work, and I really wanted to see the place Sam has been bugging me about for weeks.” He noticed how you were looking at him again, but he decided not to tease you about it.
“Um, hi.” You dusted off your hands and fixed the bottom part of your dress to make sure that everything was in it’s place. Bucky couldn’t help but follow your hands, staring at the way the hem of your dress moved around your thighs. “Do you need something? Like a book? Or you came just to get rid of Sam?”
“Yeah, maybe a fantasy book or something like that.”
“I can show you where we have it, but I, um, need to finish the work here, so it would be great if you'd find a book that you like by yourself. Is that okay?” His stare was intense, and you really didn’t know what to do with this. Was he always like that with women? But Nat said that he wasn’t a player, and you trusted her more than yourself.
“Totally.” You nodded, calmed down your nerves as much as you could to not embarrass yourself in front of him, and you showed the way to the shelves at the back of the shop.
“Take as much time as you need; I’ll go... there.” You pointed behind you to the piles of books, and Bucky chuckled at the way you were nervous around him. That was so fucking cute that he wanted to just scoop you up in his arms and make you blush again and again.
Almost ten minutes later, you showed up again with a few books in your hands that were from the fantasy section, and as much as you wanted to escape Bucky, you also wanted to finish your job. He just quickly looked at you, too interested in the book in his hands, but didn’t say anything.
You tried to reach the highest shelf to put the book in it’s place, but it was too far away. Usually you used a small ladder, but it was somewhere else now, and you just tried to do it standing on the tiptoes.
“Let me do it, princess.” Bucky chuckled, closing his book and putting it down, and reached out to help you.
“No!”
“You won’t reach it. Just give it to me.” He placed his hand on your back, stretching the other one.
“I can do it myself!”
You couldn’t. Because the next thing you know, the book slipped out of your hand when you tried to make more distance between you and Bucky, and you also lost control of the ones you held near your chest. Everything fell onto the floor with a loud ‘boom’ and you prayed that nothing got damaged.
Your head snapped back to say to Bucky that it was his fault, but he was already looking down at you, and you immediately forgot about everything. Only then did you realize that he was so close to you; his hand was holding your waist, and your back was almost pressed against his hard chest.
“Sorry.” He didn’t know what he was sorry for. That he distracted you and made you drop everything, or for what he did next. After his eyes quickly looked at your plump lips, his right hand fell onto your cheek, and he kissed you.
Your instant thought was to push him away, run, and hide in the storage room, but the firm hand on your face and waist made it impossible to move. Bucky almost devoured your mouth and completely controlled you, and you could barely keep up with the rhythm of the kiss.
He was good at it.
No one ever kissed you as if it were the best thing they'd ever tried, but Bucky just couldn’t stop. He spined your body, so you were not in that awkward and uncomfortable position anymore. Now that you were standing chest to chest, your back got pressed into the shelves, and Bucky was towering over you. It felt unknown but so right at the same time. Your experience in this area was really poor, but the adrenalin in your blood made you a little bit more sure of yourself.
“You’re doing something to me.” He breathed into the kiss, and you just whined without realizing it. He connected your lips again, tightening his hands on your waste and, that way, pulling you even closer. You had no idea where to put your hands, but your body seemed to work on autopilot, so they landed on his chest.
You felt something hard on the lower part of your belly, and the thought that Bucky had become hard solely because of the kiss nearly drove you insane. Hot, handsome, and charming men had never kissed you as if you were their last meal, teasing you with their bulge in the middle of your shop.
God, he must be big.
Your heart started beating so fast that you heard it in your ears. Was it the right thing to do? What should you do or say after that? Did he think that you kissed badly?
“I can almost hear the thoughts in your head. Why are you worrying? You don’t like or want it? Just say, and I’ll step away.” You licked your lips, as if you tried to taste him again. You felt how your face heated again from being so close to Bucky. He didn’t sound or look as if he were judging you, and it made you feel safe enough to tell what was going on in your head.
“I just—I'm not really familiar with it. I barely know you, and you just kissed me, and I am at a loss for what to do." You said, nervously playing with the material of his shirt. Bucky's hand cupped your cheek, making you look at him. It surprised you that he didn’t try to do anything to push you, like many other men who just think with their dicks. Your stomach tightened from the way he stared at your face.
"I understand and that’s okay if you feel a little bit scared. I’m not pushing you and you can say no to me. I really came here just to talk to you, but I cannot think of anything else but you. Can I kiss you, princess?” Your eyes closed when you felt his breath on your lips again. You couldn’t deny that you wanted it too, so you just slightly nodded to his question.
Bucky kissed you deeper and slower, allowing you to follow him. He stroked your cheek gently as his tongue slid into your mouth, causing you to moan. You swore that he smiled at your reaction, and it encouraged him to push his other hand from your waist to your thighs.
Your skin started tingling when you felt it going under your skirt. Tattooed fingers traced the soft lines on your legs until they reached your underwear. Only then did you realise that you were getting wet. This whole time, it was not just nerves; oh no, your body actually just craved that man in front of you and now you could do nothing to hide it. In your last attempt, you tried to push your legs together, but you made it worse when Bucky’s hand slipped higher and touched the wet spot.
“Holy fuck.” He growled, ending the kiss and looking down, where his hand stayed under your clothes. “You are not so innocent, huh?”
“Shy and innocent are two completely different things, Bucky.”
“Right.” Biting his lip, he looked up at you again with darkened eyes, and you felt his hand pressing onto your dressed core more firmly. “Can I taste you?"
Your eyes widen in shock. You were not a complete virgin, but unfortunately, you had never experienced that before. “My sexual life is actually really, and I mean really, meager, and no one ever asked me to do it.” You whispered, almost in embarrassment.
“So you’re telling me that no one asked to eat you out, princess? Well, that’s a shame. I bet your pussy is as sweet as you are.” He ran his nose across your cheek, enjoying your delicate skin and the light scent of your perfume, until he reached the sensitive part of your neck. “Your scent drives me crazy... You’re so sensitive, God. When was the last time you were with someone?” You tried to act normal and not shiever, but when Bucky’s finger was running up and down the soft cotton of your panties, it was nearly impossible to do.
“I don’t know. I did it just a few times, and I don’t date. Guys are not really interested in me.”
“Loosers.”
“Bucky.” You moaned his name when he suddenly fell to his knees. That view was so surreal for you. He seemed desperate to touch and taste you, to please you, even though he was painfully hard in his jeans. But he did not go too far because he was waiting for your response. “What if someone walks in?”
“There is a sign on the door. Are there many people who go to bookshops at that time?” Bucky took your left leg, slowly putting it on his shoulder. Your eyes followed every move with curiosity and a hint of worry when he turned his head to softly kiss your thigh.
“Okay.”
Bucky took your leg off his shoulder but only to slide his hands under your dress and take off your underwear. He did not break eye contact when he helped you step out of it and then put them in his jeans pocket. With a quick motion, your leg returned to it’s place near his face and you blushed, realising how close he was.
With his right hand on your thigh and the left one slowly creeping up your other leg, Bucky started leaving kisses higher and higher, until he finally reached your pulled-up dress. When his head suddenly lowered and you felt the first touch of his tongue, you almost died.
Up until that moment, you didn’t even realize how tense your body was, but that first lick sent a hot wave over you and you could not hold back a whine. You just became a fucking puddle under his touch.
Bucky was not much better than you. He gripped your thigh harder, as if he wanted you to be even closer, and moaned when your taste blossomed on his tongue. He knew that he was addicted now and that he could spend hours in between your legs. His tongue slipped across your folds, collecting your juice, and then circled around your sensitive clit.
“Fuck, princess. You’re s’ sweet.”
"Bucky—oh my god, please!” You didn’t know what you were begging for, but that tight knot in your stomach was becoming almost too painful, and you felt tears forming in your eyes. As if Bucky had already understood your body better, he put two fingers of his left hand at your entrance, slightly pushing in just the tips.
You moaned again, your hand moving on it’s own and grabbing Bucky’s hair in despair. He slowly slipped inside, letting you adjust while still not stopping the movements of his tongue. You felt so fucking tight and wet around his fingers and his cock painfully twiched in his jeans. He started pumping his fingers in and out of your pussy, and if you weren’t so far up in your head, you would’ve been embarrassed by the noises coming out of you.
The combination of his thick digits and tongue pushed you into your first orgasm. Your back arched, and your legs unconsciously tried to close, but Bucky did not let that happen, gripping your thigh tighter and holding you in place.
“Cum for me, pretty girl. C'mon, don’t be shy.” He encouraged you and that was everything you needed.
You had no idea what happened next because your body felt like it was floating and your head fell back with a moan of Bucky's name. He let you go through it, slowing his pace and pulling out his fingers. As much as he didn’t want to stop, he knew that it was enough for you for the first time.
You felt how Bucky jently lowered your leg and then, holding you by the waist, stood up and shamelessly licked his shiny lips. “I can’t believe you actually just did that. No one has ever given me an orgasm.”
“Princess… You’re unbelievable.” He got closer to you, nuzzling into your neck and breathing in your scent. You could feel hardness in his pants, and while Bucky did not try to push it any further, the desire within you made you bold.
“Do you have a condom?” Bucky immediately pulled away from you, his eyes darker than before and his hands tightening on your waist. You bit your lip and lowered your gaze, as if you said something wrong.
"No, no, no, you can’t get shy after you just asked me this. Eyes on me, princess. Do you really want it?"
“I do.”
Bucky connected your lips, distracting you from unnecessary thoughts, and you felt two hands on the back sides of your thighs. Your legs automatically wrapped around his waist, as if your body knew what to do better than you. You both moaned when his bulge met with your dripping core; Bucky’s grip tightened and he slightly moved your hips.
Firmly holding you in his hands, Bucky stepped away from the shelves and went to the table that was standing nearby. He blindly moved aside some books there, dropping a few on the floor and receiving a groan from you. He put you on the flat surface, not moving away from between your legs.
Your hands finally felt more confident to study his tattooed skin. You never realised that you were into people with tattoos, but now, looking at the variety of things covering his tanned skin, your belly tightened with anticipation. Your hands slowly reached his neck, slightly pulling him closer.
“You didn’t answer my question. Do you have it?” Instead of replying to you, Bucky, not breaking eye contact, reached into his pocket and pulled out a wallet. He opened it, taking the shiny square that was sticking out of there.
Your eyes shot up at him, meeting his half-hooded and full-of-lust eyes. Bucky looked right back at you, mesmerized by your beauty—by the way your cheeks heated and your lips were slightly swollen. He quickly unbuttoned his pants, sliding them with boxers down his legs, until his hard as rock cock was free with pre-cum leaking from the tip.
“If you’re going to look at me like that, then I might cum like a teenager before everything starts, princess.” Bucky growled, squeezing your thigh in his hand. You closed your eyes for a few seconds, then looked at his face again. You didn’t want to stare at his cock, but holy shit, it was better and bigger than everything you’ve seen before. You wondered what it would taste like, and that one thought made you clench around nothing.
With a quick, smooth motion, Bucky opened the package with his teeth, sliding the condom down his shaft. His hand moved you closer to the edge of the table, so now your faces were just a few centimeters away and you could feel his cock through the fabric of your dress.
“Be a good girl and hold it here for me.” Bucky folded your dress on your stomach, guiding your hand there, so he had better access to your sweet pussy. He had to see how he was disappearing inside of you with his own fucking eyes.
“Bucky…” You whined because of the way you were exposed to him, but you still did what he said. With wide eyes, you looked at how he moved even closer to you, slightly brushing your folds with the tip. Your free arm gripped his tattooed forearm, digging in your nails.
“So wet for me, so pretty... God, princess. I won’t be able to keep my hands from you. Say you want this. I need to hear it.” He palmed the side of your face, making you look up at him, and held himself at your entrance at the same time.
“I want it. Please.” You whispered, your eyes running back and forth between his pretty blues.
When he finally started slowly pushing into you, your mouth opened with a silent moan, and your eyes almost crossed with the way your whole body got covered with goosebumps. Bucky could not tear his eyes away from the place you two were connected. He felt every movement of your body and felt how your pussy almost sucked him inside.
He knew that you would feel good, but he did not realize that it would feel like the most correct thing in his life.
Bucky finally bottomed into you, stretching you the way you had never been before. You both thought that you could cum in that exact second, but you also both wanted to extend this moment as much as you could.
“Princess…” That sounded so desperate when Bucky finally started moving his hips, dragging his cock out and then pushing right back in. "Fuck, I need to kiss you. You feel like a fuckin’ heaven, holy shit.” Not stopping sliding into you at a steady pace, he dragged your face closer, as if his life were depending on it. Bucky greedily bit and sucked your bottom lip, swallowing every moan and whine you let out.
“Mh— I can’t— oh, Bucky!” You cried, trying to hide your face in the crook of his neck.
He pulled you back away from his body, holding you that way so he had a better view of your face and body. He felt the way your thighs tried to squeeze together, your face started to heat and you tried to look away.
“Don’t you dare become shy when I’m balls deep in you, princess.” He slowed his movements and teased you until you almost begged him to fuck you properly again. “You need to cum, huh? Show me those pretty eyes; don’t hide from me, c’mon.” You looked up, almost whining from the way he was looking at you. Pupils blown out, eyes slightly narrowed, and running around your face with interest and desire. “Do you need something? Speak up, sweet girl.”
“I want to cum. Let me, please.”
“Good fucking girl.”
Bucky started fucking you with a new forse; the table under you was squeaking with every move, making the whole scene even dirtier. You could not care about embarrassment anymore, moaning Bucky name and begging him to be harder.
You both felt how close you were.
Your hand, with your skirt in it, tightened around the fabric, your spread legs were trembling and you started uncontrollably squeezing Bucky’s cock inside of you. His dirty words made your vision foggy with satisfaction and the way he didn’t stop hitting your sweet spot was enough for you to go crazy with an overwhelming orgasm.
“Bucky! Bucky, oh my— fuuuck!” You cried in pleasure, feeling a few more thrusts of his throbbing cock, until he finally slowed down and emptied himself in the condom. Your body fell forward right into Bucky’s chest, too tired to even sit straight. He wrapped his hands around you, slowly stroking your back and kissing your temple.
“You are fucking amazing, princess.” He mumbled into your hair and you just hummed in response. After a few quiet minutes, when your head started to clear up and the whole weight of this situation fell on you, you finally pulled away, hiding your eyes from him again. “What? What’s wrong?”
“I just… I don’t know what we are supposed to do in this situation; I mean— it was just sex for you, right?” You asked, focusing on one particular tattoo on Bucky’s neck to not show how nervous you were.
Bucky didn’t answer for a few seconds, but you felt the weight of his eyes on you. Then he lifted your face with one of his hands and softly smiled at you. “If it meant nothing for me, I would’ve already been on my way home. I want you. I wanted you from the moment I saw you and I won’t be satisfied until you let me take you out. Are you free tomorrow evening, sweetheart?” He cooed, playfully tilting his head to the side. That man and his charm would be the death of you…
“Um, okay. I’m free, if you’re not kidding.”
“Not in the slightest. Now get dressed. I'm taking you home.” He pecked your lips before slowly pulling out of you and getting rid of the condom. You slowly jumped from the table, legs trembling from two mind-blowing orgasms, not missing how Bucky’s smirked at you.
“You don’t have to take me home, Bucky.” You fixed your dress and hair as much as you could without a mirror and then picked up the books from the floor that were forgotten during your makeout session.
“Well, I didn’t see a car near the shop, so I assume you’re walking home. And it’s dark.” He walked behind you, wrapping his hands around your waist and burying his face into your neck. “I don’t like this idea. I’m driving you home, princess.”
“Fine. You won.” You playfully made an annoyed voice to what Bucky just chuckled and held you even closer.
#bucky barnes x reader#bucky fanfic#bucky barnes#bucky x reader#bucky x you#james bucky barnes#james buchanan barnes#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes smut#bucky x y/n#marvel smut#marvel fanfiction#marvel x reader#marvel fic#marvel fanfic
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
Shen Yuan gets hit with a truth serum plot fic round up!
These are from the comments and reblogs of my previous post
Absolution by airplanelanding
https://archiveofourown.org/works/51587557#main
Summary: Luo Binghe stared back at him. There was something distant in his eyes, something Shen Qingqiu was too tired, too drained, to decipher. Then, Luo Binghe’s lips opened in a non-apology, a soft, murmured sentence—a quiet, “I need to know the truth.”
Shen Qingqiu frowned. He opened his mouth to question the damn-near imploring words, but he never got the chance.
He failed to notice something was in Luo Binghe’s hands until it was too late.
Or
Luo Binghe is determined to get answers this time, now that Shen Qingqiu can't run away. Even if he has to use a truth serum to do it.
aka A Water Prison Re-Write.
"open my lungs to let you in" by ghostybreads https://archiveofourown.org/works/37276570
Summary: Shen Qingqiu had a secret. So, naturally, it was only a matter of time before he was hit by a truth serum wife plot.
//
“How are you?”
“Horny. Kind of want Binghe to rail me, I guess. But it’s manageable.”
Liu Qingge’s hand on his forehead froze, and he was close enough that Shen Qingqiu could hear his breathing stop. He stared back expressionlessly, the mortification distantly crawling up the back of his neck. Honest One-Horned–
The frustrated scream that he usually vented in his head, came out straight from mouth.
“aaAAAAAHHHH GODDAMNIT AIRPLANE–”
no regret (i've been sorry all these years) by krmilia
https://archiveofourown.org/works/39006066
Summary: There is no actual way the System hated him so much, right? Right?
Recently a lot of shitty things happened to Shen Qingqiu. By that he meant sowers in Jinlan city, return of his wayward disciple – who, uhm, prepared him surprise by leaving the Abyss two years early – and now… Well, now he was poisoned with a truth serum.
(Or, Bingqiu finally talk.)
speak your mind (not that much!) by nyoomerr https://archiveofourown.org/works/38953875
Summary: Before the investigation in Jinlan City, Shen Qingqiu is hit by a curse that forces him to speak his mind. Unfortunately, this means that the first thing he does when he sees Luo Binghe for the first time in three years is to tell Luo Binghe that he's grown up to be really quite pretty.
Luo Binghe, not sure what's going on but absolutely enjoying the ride, abandons all his plans immediately. He has new priorities now, including but not limited to:
- get his Shizun to call him 'pretty' again
- steal his Shizun away from his (probably in existence) harem
- ???
funny how you just break down (waiting on some sign) https://archiveofourown.org/works/36742384/chapters/91657246
Summary: Luo Binghe’s hand is half-raised, and Shen Qingqiu is going to die and this is the hand that will—
“[Notice: In appreciation of your continued use of our services, System 2.0 is offering {Valued Customer} a complimentary Bonus Plotline! Do you accept?]”
aka, What if Luo Binghe could read Shen Qingqiu’s mind during the Jinlan City arc?
What is Seen by CavetteDracones
Summary: …is not [always] the real truth.
Truth-compelling artifacts in the hands of an enemy to one side, SYSTEM-mandated silence on the other, and Shen Qingqiu caught between the two. Is it too late to go back to the Water Prison?
BONAS:
Moshang
If It can be destroyed by Tossawary https://archiveofourown.org/works/53124079
I’ll probably add more as they are either found by me or suggested!
#truth serum#svsss#svsss au#shen qingqiu#shen yuan#shen jiu#yue qingyuan#mu qingfang#shang qinghua#liu qingge#luo binghe#fanfiction#fanfic rec
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
BAD REVIEWS (a Bad Reviews by Sabrina Carpenter inspired fic)
you've heard more than your fair share of bad reviews about theo nott. that doesn't stop you from becoming the newest addition (theo nott x reader) [best viewed in dark mode]
a/n - i did NOT realise this fic was turning out this long which I think speaks to how much fun I was having writing it, planning it out carefully and setting the slow burn justtt right ahh I truly think this is one of my best pieces of writing ever? at least I rlly like it hahah so enjoy :))
tropes/warnings - tw toxic r/ship descriptions, lovebombing, unhealthy possessiveness, angst
word count - 6k! whoo!
taglist - @kandralice @justme989898 @iamheretoread1234 @allie-sturns @hzdhrtss @friedfreyfries @bushnellswife @rose-of-the-grave @thaliashifts @pariahsparadise @babene-e @fratbrochrisgf @user089167
Little Miss Formerly Delusional ★★★★☆ He’s charming. Too charming. He will reel you in just so he can ruin your life. I gave him my time, my life, my youth, and where do I end up? Crying in his shower - NEVER. AGAIN. He's so good at making you feel special. Scratch that - he's so good at getting what he wants.
It started at a picnic.
The kind that got cobbled together last minute with leftover snacks and a secondhand deck of cards, bodies strewn across the grass in lazy clusters, all chatter and sunshine and no plans beyond the hour.
You hadn’t planned to stay long. You almost left twice. But then someone pulled out a pack of cards, and everyone had gotten paired up for a game - you with Theo Nott, of all people - so you stayed.
You were seated opposite each other, cross-legged on some thin picnic blanket, knees knocking every so often every time one of you leaned over the card deck between you. Some slap-happy mess of a game that had rules no one followed properly but left everyone’s hands red and stinging from all the shouting and reflexes gone wrong.
Theodore Nott - teasing, long-limbed, annoyingly pretty - watched you with his sleeves rolled at the elbow, tie loosened. His eyes locked on yours with a lazy kind of intent. You'd seen him around plenty, and heard about him even more, but this was the first time you'd actually talked to him. Up close, he was worse. His vacant grin too self-assured with a rich, arrogant voice that promised all sorts of unscrupulous things.
Theo flirted, of course, in the way boys like him always did - bold, rehearsed, shameless. Fixing you with unabashed, unrelenting eye contact. Leaning over to you closer than what was strictly necessary. Playing the role of injured loverboy for every round he lost.
You rolled your eyes through most of it.
You'd heard the stories. Everyone knew the way he moved from girl to girl, leaving miserable shells in his wake like it was nothing. That boy didn’t even have a heart to break.
Three rounds in, he spoke up when you won. Again.
“You’ve got quick hands.”
You shrugged, sweeping up the cards.
“You’ve got a slow reaction time.”
His grin widened. “So modest.”
You finally deigned to return his gaze, your face as impassive as ever. “I don’t usually play nice.”
“I don’t mind,” he said. “I like girls who make me work for it.”
You suppressed the urge to roll your eyes. Was that supposed to flatter you? Impress you?
"Do you?" you mumbled instead, dealing the cards out once again. When Theo didn't move to pick up his, still intent on watching you, you gave him a look and sighed.
“Look. You don’t even know me.”
“I’m trying.”
You looked bored.
“And why is that?”
“Because you look like you’ve already decided I'm not worth your time.” He rested his chin on his hand, unbothered. “Now I need to know if you’re right.”
You hesitated. That was...unexpected.
But you recovered almost immediately.
“Well,” you said, eyes flicking to the deck, speaking quickly, “I'll have to warn you. I’m not the kind of girl who gets affected easily.”
“‘Affected,’” he echoed, amused. “That's adorable.”
It wasn’t what you actually wanted to say. What you meant was: I’ve heard what you do to girls. I’ve seen the aftermath. And I’m not anywhere near stupid enough to be next.
But you didn’t say any of that. You just kept her expression level and glanced at the cards, seeing what Theo had missed. You slapped your hands on his.
“4 - 2,” you said, with a thinly veiled smugness.
Theo looked at your hands, then up at you, and smiled slow.
“You like this, don't you?"
“I like winning.”
He didn’t let you win the next round. Or the one after that. Or the one after that.
Later, when everybody was cooling off with some iced butterbeer, peeling grass off their sleeves, Theo glanced your way with a look that gave you a bad feeling in your gut.
He raked a hand through his hair with a careful air of nonchalance that was fooling no one, and said offhandedly, "You know, I let her win one of the early rounds, by the way.”
For a moment, you gaped at him and his slimy audacity. Then you sat up, affronted, nearly upsetting your butterbeer. “You what?”
He gave you a lazy blink. On another day, you might have considered him somewhat endearing. Today, he was getting on your last nerves.
“Thought it might soften you up.”
“You did not let me win," you said hotly, a strand of hair stuck to your uncomfortably sticky cheek. "You just couldn’t keep up.”
“Didn’t say you weren’t good. Just not as good as me.”
Oh, you could punch him. “The score was six to three - ”
“Yeah, and that third one? That was a gift.”
You turned to the others, scandalised. “He’s l - liar. Liar. He’s lying, I sw-.”
Theo just sipped his drink effortlessly. “I thought you didn’t get affected easily?”
That shut you up immediately. You turned away, face hot with something dangerously close to flustered. You'd walked into that one. Hard.
They'd only formally met a couple of hours ago and he somehow managed to already get under your skin. Just a little.
And he knew it.
When he leaned in a little closer to murmur something to someone beside him, you swore he was still smirking.
You weren't supposed to be caught off guard. Not by him. You knew boys like Theo Nott. Knew their tricks and charms and the revolving door of names on their lips.
Unfortunately, knowing didn’t make you any less curious.
Little Miss Territorial by Proxy ★★★☆☆ He’ll be possessive. And you'll like it. It feels flattering at first. I mean, why wouldn't it? Who doesn't luvvv being loved? It's always nice to feel wanted.
That's not what this is, though. Theodore Nott, erm, 'wants' in the way a hunter 'wants' a deer head stuffed and mounted on the wall.
The courtyard had that lazy kind of energy that lingered on warm afternoons - bodies stretched out, butterbeer bottles dusty and half-empty, faint music straining through the thick, heavy afternoon air from someone’s wireless. It was easy. Drowsy. Like no one wanted to be anywhere else.
Theo was already there when you arrived.
You noticed him from across the throng, lounging in one of the stone archways, a little separate from everyone else. He met your gaze. You looked away. He didn’t say anything. He didn’t need to.
Eventually, someone pulled out a deck of cards again. Out of the few of you who could tolerate the smacking and getting smacked on such a hot day, you partnered up with a Ravenclaw named Liam - broad-shouldered, painfully chatty, cursed with the unfortunate affliction of not being as funny as he thought he was.
When you beat him - again - he let out an exaggerated groan and slumped back dramatically.
“Alright, alright. Clearly I’m no match,” he said., as he poorly reshuffled the cards. Over the deck, he shot you a smarmy look that left you feeling icky all over. “Maybe you could teach me sometime.”
The line was lame. And obvious. You picked up the cards he dealt, not bothering to look up.
“Sorry. I don’t usually train the hopeless.”
Liam winced. “That’s cold.”
You shrugged. “It's true.”
Laughter buzzed through the few who were listlessly paying attention. Theo didn’t laugh. Didn’t move. Didn’t blink. Only stared.
His eyes had sharpened the moment Liam started talking. He hadn’t said anything yet, but you could feel the heat of it - the weight of his stare digging between her ribs.
You shifted slightly. You took a sip of your butterbeer to cool off and calm down. The saccharine drink had begun to sour in the relentless heat.
Liam nudged your foot with his own - light, playful. Theo straightened and sat up.
“Careful, mate,” he said, voice steady and too smooth. “You’re one bad joke away from a nosebleed.”
A few chuckles sputtered. Nervous ones. It didn’t sound like a joke. No one knew whether to laugh or move on.
Liam blinked, uncomfortable now.
“Relax, yeah? Just playing.”
Theo tipping his bottle at him languidly. “Just warning.”
Before it could stretch into something uglier, he abruptly shifted focus.
“I’m in,” he said suddenly, "the mood to play now.”
There was a shuffle as the group moved up a little to make room for Theo where they were all scattered across the floor.
You didn’t hesitate. You switched your partner to Theo before anyone else could move. Your knees bumped. His smirk twitched higher.
The game began. Slaps. Feints. Barely restrained grins. She won the first round. He won the next. By the third, she was half a beat faster. Or maybe he was just a beat slower.
He let her win. Or maybe she let him.
When he looked at you afterwards, head tilted, lashes low, he gave you a look of some quiet approval. Like you’d passed a test you hadn't even known you were taking.
You looked away first. Unexpectedly, you felt a flicker of pride. From there sparked an obsession with this most cursed type of validation, one that you had never known to be greedy for.
You took another sip of you drink, relishing the way your face warmed in the heat of the day under the intensity of his stare. Still, you should have known what you knew now - those days in the sun would only last so long. Not even a week later, the fights began.
Little Miss Made Excuses For His Anger Issues ★★☆☆☆ He plays dirty, so it's only fair you do too. When the fights begin - god, they'll never stop. He'll never listen to you, you'll go blue in the face trying to get him to change, he'll whine about you never getting off his back, you'll snap at him for breathing too loud, it's nuts.
Okay, fine, the last one wasn't exactly provoked. He was just in too good of a mood that day and it was pissing me off. But honestly? I was so valid for that. He needed to learn to shut the fuck up once in a while.
It wasn’t even about the cigarettes.
At least, not just about them.
You were poring over your books in the deserted Slytherin common room, trying not to think about Ivy had been telling you about a girl Theo had been getting pretty close to - some Romilda Vane. He lit one the second he walked in - like it was a reflex, like he was doing it on purpose. You could feel the now-familiar irritation bloom in your chest the moment the smoke hit the air, bitter and acrid and reeking of bad memories.
“Really?” you muttered, not bothering to look up from your notes. “In here?”
Theo exhaled slowly, deliberately.
“I'll open a window.”
“That’s not the point.”
He leaned against the window frame, posture relaxed, jaw tight.
“Then what is?”
You huffed irritatedly and slammed your book shut.
“The point is, you said you’d stop. Five days ago. In the hallway. After that disaster of a duel. Or did you forget that too?”
He had the audacity to sigh like you were being difficult for even bringing that up.
“For fuck's sake, Y/N, it’s one cigarette.”
“It’s your third.”
Now he looked at you properly, something dry and tired in his gaze.
“You're keeping count now? Are you keeping tabs on me?”
Maybe I should, the angry thought flashed in your mind. Who the hell was Romilda Vane anyway? You gritted your teeth. “I wouldn’t have to if you didn’t go through them like water.”
“It’s not a crime,” he muttered, but he stubbed it out anyway - carelessly, more like a challenge than a concession. “There. Better?”
“Sure. Until the next one.”
He laughed humorlessly.
“Sorry, Mother.”
That did it.
You stood suddenly, the legs of your chair scraping piercingly across the floor.
“Don’t do that.”
“Do what?”
“Turn me into some controlling shrew just because I care about your health - ”
"Oh, so now I'm supposed to thank you for breathing down my neck all the time?"
You seethed. “Is that supposed to be funny? Because it isn't. It's not. It's really not.”
“I’m not the one making a scene over a cigarette.”
“Forget the bloody cigarettes. That's not the point.”
“No,” he said, standing now, tone flat. “I think I get the point just fine. You’ve had a shit week, and I’m the easiest thing to pick on.”
The corners of your mouth tightened.
“You think I like picking fights?”
“Sure seems like it.”
You could hardly hear or think coherently over the sound of blood roaring in your ears. “You’re unbelievable.”
“And you’re relentless,” he shot back. “It’s always something with you. First it’s me leaving my notes in the common room, then it’s how I ‘don’t take things seriously,’ and now it’s - ”
“Oh, I’m sorry - am I not supposed to care when you act like nothing is worth your attention?”
He scoffed and looked away, as if dismissing you, as if you weren't worth any more of his Wednesday night. You gathered up your books with more aggression than was strictly necessary, feeling embarrassingly close to tears with how crazy Theo drove you.
"I don't know why I bother with a degenerate like you. You always do this. I bring something up, and you turn it against me, or you twist it into me being dramatic, or overbearing - ”
He exhaled a cloud of smoke.
“Well, if the shoe fits...” he muttered.
“God, fuck you.”
He never seemed more unattractive you than he did in that moment - caustically insensitive, sarcastic and selfish. You spun on your heel, grabbing your bag off the floor before storming out of the room without so much as a backward glance.
Theo didn’t follow. He just stood there for a beat, unmoving in the silence of the night. Then he leaned against the windowsill and lit another cigarette.
Little Miss "He Knows I Can Take It" ★☆☆☆☆ He'll Make You Feel Special Enough To Tune Everyone Else Out The man's arrogant enough to act like he's God's gift on Earth and he's shameless enough to act like the yelling and the screaming and the shit he gives you is a blessing. But after a while, if you're not careful, you'll go right on believing him. Twisting his abuse into some fucked up declaration of love because man does he sell the pipe dream of being his favourite punching bag well.
And the thing is - you're not his favourite. You never will be. That won't stop you from making an arse out of yourself trying anyway. The things I did? Ugh, embarrassinggg. Skipping parties, for what? Giving him all my time, for what? Cutting out the friends he didn't like, for what? A guy who needed a training broom till he was ten?? Be soooo fucking for real right now.
You didn't notice the glance Ivy and Melissa exchanged when you walked into your dorm. Your bag slid off your shoulder with a dull thump onto the floor, your shoulders aching.
“Hey.” Melissa said from her spot near the desk. “You missed lunch.”
You distractedly tucked a lock of hair behind your ear. “I was revising,” you muttered, toeing off your shoes. “Didn’t realise the time.”
Ivy wrinkled her nose from where she was sprawled on her bed. “Merlin, you’re one of those. Don’t go all Ravenclaw on us now.”
You gave a faint smile. You hadn't realised how little you had seen of your friends over the past week. You missed them. “Too late.”
There was a pause. Melissa twirled a strand of hair between her fingers. You stilled, recognising that nervous tic of hers.
“Were you with him?” she asked casually. “Theo?”
You hesitated. So what if you were? “Yeah. So?”
“Right,” Ivy said, not unkindly. “He wouldn't have anything to do with you disappearing every other day now, would he?”
You were at a loss of words.
“...I’ve just been busy.”
They didn’t say anything.
You glanced up, feeling the air shift into something more worried, anxious.
“I don’t want to do this right now,” you muttered.
“We’re just talking,” Melissa said gently.
You shot her a look. You weren't dumb. Ivy sat up a little straighter. You could feel the both of them closing in on you.
“Look,” she said carefully, “I know you don’t want to talk about him. But Melissa and I think we should. You’ve changed. And it's...not good.”
“I’m fine,” you said tightly.
“You say that a lot lately,” Melissa said sadly. You scoffed. “It’s getting harder to believe.”
You exhaled sharply, massaging your temples.
“Can we not do this now?”
“You never let us do this,” Ivy said, brows drawing together.
Your stomach twisted.
“Because it’s none of your business,” you snapped. Your friends looked taken aback.
“I just - ” Ivy blinked. “We're not trying to - ”
“I know what you meant,” you cut in, voice rising. “You don’t like him. You think he’s bad for me. You think I’m stupid for being with him.”
“No one said that,” Melissa said slowly, frowning. “No one's saying that. We’ve just never seen you like this. We're not the enemy, Y/N.”
It sure felt like it. Melissa reached out, and in that moment of blind rage, you couldn't tell if it was to hug you or hurt you. You flinched out of her reach. You didn't miss the brief flicker of hurt that passed over her face. Even Ivy looked mystified.
“Y/N," Ivy said, getting up now. "Enough of this. We’re worried about you. He’s getting to your head, and you're so wrapped up in him that you can't even see it.”
You crossed your arms.
“I'm not a child, for Merlin's sake. I know he’s complicated. I’m not blind.”
“Then why are you defending him like he’s perfect?”
“Because you’re making it sound like he’s evil,” you snapped. “Like I’m too dumb to realise I’m being treated badly.”
You opened your mouth to continue, but no words came. Just heat. Frustration. Guilt twisting into something bitter.
“I’ve never seen you like this,” Ivy said quietly. “Not over anyone.”
Looking at your friends, their hostile postures and mutinous faces, you felt terribly alone. “Well,” you said, “maybe I’ve changed.”
Melissa stared at you, looking angrier than you had ever seen her. “Yeah. You have.”
You sighed.
“I don’t need a lecture right now.”
“And we’re not trying to give you one,” Ivy said. “But you’re making it really hard to not say something when you’re hurting yourself like this.”
“I’m not - ” you started, but stopped short.
Because you were hurting. You knew it. You’d known it for a while now. But hearing it sfrom someone else's lips made it feel like an accusation.
“We’re just trying to help you,” Ivy said, quieter now.
“I don’t need help," you said, chest tight. "I need you to back off.”
A listless kind of quiet descended in the room. Melissa’s jaw tensed. Ivy uselessly smoothed down her sheets.
“Well,” Ivy said, voice flat now, “I guess that's we’ll do then.”
Melissa wasn't as forgiving. “Whatever. It's your life to ruin, L/N.”
She drew her hair up into a ponytail. "Dinner, Ivy?"
The silence they left behind was deafening. You refused to dwell on the fight. You refused to acknowledge how damning their condemnations felt.
And still - when the dust settled, like a woman possessed, your thoughts drifted back to Theo. To that lopsided grin. That lazy smirk. Pulling you in, and in, and in, and in.
Little Miss Fool Me Twice, Shame on Me ★★★★★ He always knows when he's about to lose you And that's when he's the sweetest. He'd have to be - it's his last ditch attempt to distract you. He'll have you wondering how you could ever think of him as selfish or mean-spirited or anything other than the world's most-loving, most-devoted boyfriend. Boyfriend? HA!
It started the way most things with Theo did - loud, dramatic, and entirely unnecessary.
You stepped out of the Transfiguration exam room, clutching your wand, still mentally arguing with yourself over you shaky answer to question seven, when someone near the doors let out a sharp, disbelieving laugh.
“What the hell - ?”
Students were crowding toward the entrance of the castle, whispering, staring. You followed the noise, shielding her eyes from the sudden sunlight. And then you saw it.
A car. A bright red, shiny Muggle convertible, parked just off the stone steps, looking entirely out of place in front of Hogwart's gothic architecture. And leaning against it like he'd walked straight off the poster of some pretentiously obscure, too-slick indie film was Theodore Nott - sunglasses perched cockily in his curls, sleeves rougishly pushed up, charm turned on.
“Oh, my god,” you muttered under your breath, walking faster now, heat creeping up the back of her neck.
He caught sight of you and grinned. Not a smirk, not his usual self-satisfied half-smile. A grin.
Like he hadn't been a complete dick to you just two nights ago.
“What's all this?” you asked as you stepped up to him.
Theo straightened with a practiced laziness. “It’s a getaway car.”
You blinked at him.
“Weekend trip,” he clarified. “We need a break. You need a break.”
“I have two exams left.”
He shrugged. “Two is practically nothing.”
“Theo.”
Before you could continue your protests, he took your hand and kissed your knuckles in full view of half of your year, completely unbothered.
“Your stuff’s in the boot. Packed it this morning.”
Your mouth dropped open. How did he manage to get into the girls' dormitories?
“You what—?”
“There’s snacks,” he continued, unrepentant. “I even charmed the glove compartment to keep your disgusting fizzy drinks cold." Traces of the Theo you knew started resurfacing. He sounded pretty damn proud of himself. "You’re welcome.”
“You’re mental.”
“And you’re exhausted.” He leaned closer, lowering his voice. “Come on, Y/N. You can revise in bed with me and a view of the sea. There’s a fireplace. I booked the biggest suite they had.”
He pressed a chaste kiss to your palm. Your face burned.
"Please? For me?"
You should’ve walked away. You meant to walk away.
But he had that look again - the one he used to reel you in after every fight. The one you couldn't bear to tell off. That soft-eyed, unwittingly innocent look like he wasn't even capable of doing anything wrong, let alone on purpose. Behind him, the sunlight hit the car just right, glinting off the chrome like some surreal, too-good-to-be-true movie scene.
It was stupid. And ridiculous. And maybe that was the point.
So you went.
On the drive down, Theo's hand casually resting on your thigh, wind whipping through your hair, you told yourself you weren't impressed.
But then you saw the room - two floors, a balcony, a charmed bath bigger than her dorm - and you maybe slightly let it go to your head.
He ordered room service like you were royalty, feeding you chocolate-covered strawberries by the tray, worshipfully kissing the tips of your fingers like he’d never once raised his voice or made you feel small.
He lit candles. Bought you a new jumper at one of the quaint, homey shops by the pier when you'd offhandedly mentioned feeling a little chilly. Got up to make you tea in the mornings and made it right - not the way he liked it, but the way you always complained about no one ever remembering it.
He let you pick the station on the wireless. Spoilt you relentlessly. Had the nerve to call you pretty in the midst of you lounging in the utter bliss of what was turning into the most indulgent heaven.
Maybe it was the wine. Or the way the fire flickered inches from you where you laid tangled up on the rug, breathing slow and even and in sync, like the world where you were constantly at each other's throats never existed.
Or maybe it was just the way he was looking at you again. Like you mattered. Like you were special. Like he was choosing to be good. Like he was choosing to be good for you.
You caught yourself smiling at nothing. You let him pull you into his lap. Let him press kisses down your neck, murmuring all the right things.
On the last night, your head was resting on his chest, his fingers tracing slow, thoughtless circles into your back. You should've been long asleep, but you couldn’t stop thinking about how different he felt like this. Like this version of him had always existed, but you were only just now being allowed to see it.
“I don’t get you,” you said, barely above a whisper.
Theo glanced down at you.
“What’s there to get?”
You propped yourself up on your elbow, looking down on what little you could see of his face not obscured by the dark or his soft curls. You tilted your head, considering.
“You’re just…different, sometimes.”
His hand paused.
Then he shifted, rolling you both over gently, lips brushing against your jaw, collarbone, shoulder.
“Maybe you just make me better,” he murmured.
You almost laughed.
Because it was such a good line. But that's exactly what it was - a line.
You drew Theo closer to you almost anxiously. He obliged, hands wandering to your hips. Distantly, you wondered if you carved open his heart, would you find anything remotely genuine inside?
It was late. You were tired. It made your head hurt to think of such depressing things.
So your eyes fluttered shut, and you let yourself succumb to Theo's ministrations. Let yourself believe it.
For one more night.
Little Miss Egg on My Face ★★☆☆☆ It Never Lasts It's almost a slap in the face, really - he could do it all for you, and more. He just doesn't want to. He doesn't care enough to even be halfway decent, especially once the glow wears off. So a week later, he goes back to his old ways, drinking and philandering, and you - well, you stayed, didn't you? Now who's the idiot?
For a few days, it almost felt like things truly had changed.
Theo had stayed soft, sweet, attentive. He sat with you during meals without you asking. Laced your fingers together under the table in study hall. Let you sleep in his bed, no questions asked, when you showed up exhausted after a double-length Potions exam. He even gave you his last chocolate frog during a study break and shrugged, saying you needed it more than he did.
And you started to believe it. That maybe the trip really had saved their relationship from ruin. Maybe this time, he meant every kiss, every touch.
But, like all good things, it didn’t last.
By midweek, you started noticing it again, despite your best efforts.
The way he brushed you off in the corridors with a distracted nod, not even slowing his pace. The way he left your group hangouts without saying goodbye. The way he started treating you like an accessory he wanted only sometimes.
It was subtle. Like he was slipping out of a persona.
One night, you watched him lean towards another girl a few tables over, heavily wrapped up in whatever riveting conversation they were sharing, all low laughs and half-lidded glances, his mouth tugged up at one side. The same smirk he’d used on you—only now it felt recycled. Contaminated. Revolting.
He didn’t even glance your way as you left the Hall.
You waited until you were alone. You found him near the back stairwell, the one they used to use to sneak up to the Astronomy Tower. He was lighting a cigarette. Of course. Something about this was beginning to feel destructively futile.
Your voice was quiet at first.
“Hey.”
Theo glanced over, eyes unreadable in the gloom of the night. “Hey.”
You hesitated.
“Can we talk?”
He exhaled a thin stream of smoke, then shrugged. “Sure. Talk.”
There was a beat of silence. Then she said, softly, almost apologetically, “You’ve been different. Since we got back.”
Theo looked away.
“Have I?”
You could feel him beginning to shut you out. You panicked. “I’m not trying to start anything," you said, hurriedly. "I just…noticed.”
“You always do,” he muttered, flicking ash onto the stone floor.
You frowned. “I’m not accusing you.”
“Not yet, you're not.”
Something about the way he said it - flat, unaffected - made you feel ridiculous. A laughingstock. Overly emotional. Wholly irrational.
Still, you pushed on. “You were great this weekend, Theo. Really. Till now, I didn’t want to say anything because I liked that. I liked you. And now - ” You swallowed. “Now I don't."
He raised a brow.
“Because I sat at a different table?”
“It’s not just that.”
“Then what is it?”
You worried your bottom lip.
“You’re pulling away again.”
Theo laughed condescendingly.
“Well, forgive me if I don’t feel like being your emotional support boyfriend every minute of every day.”
You stared at him.
“Is that what you think I want?”
“Sure seems like it.”
You stepped back, your frustration mounting.
“God, you’re unbelievable. I’m trying to talk to you, and you’re acting like I’m some clingy, nagging -”
“Well, aren’t you?”
Your mouth dropped open. “Are you serious?”
“I’m serious that this, is getting old,” he said, not even bothering to look at her now. “The whining. The melodrama.”
You hated the way your voice was beginning to shake.
“You always do this, Theo. Every time we get close, you run the other way. You pretend none of it ever happened.”
He turned to you now, finally meeting your eyes with that cold, dead gaze of his.
"We had a nice weekend. We had one nice weekend. Newsflash, princess - it's not that deep."
Your chest tightened, your breath catching in your throat.
He didn’t stop there. “You act like I’m supposed to worship you like some lovesick puppy all day every day. Don't you get exhausted by how much you want all the time? Do you really need to be wanted that badly?”
There was a long pause.
Then you exhaled, sharp and cold.
“Fuck you.”
He didn’t blink. “That’s more like it.”
All this while he'd been trying to buy your infatuation. Meanwhile, you couldn't pay him to offer you a shred of respect.
You shoved past him, your nails digging crescent moons into her palms as you walked far, far away from him. The echo of your footsteps hit the walls too loud, too fast, like you couldn’t get away from him quickly enough.
He didn’t follow. Not that you expected him to. But the worst part was that it hurt exactly the way she knew it would that afternoon you first laid eyes on him. Because he didn't care - not really. Not enough for it to actually mean anything.
Still, some sick part of your heart pulsed with the worry that you'd go back. That you weren't strong enough to truly stay away from him. That you'd go crawling back to him on some cold, miserable night.
When your hands stopped shaking. When your voice stopped cracking. When you convinced yourself again that maybe he half-meant it that one time. That maybe he could change. That maybe he already had.
But for now, all that you could do was walk, and walk, and walk, until the halls swallowed you whole. Until he was little more than smoke curling in the wind.
The only thing heavier than your silence was the weight of still wanting him.
It’s always worse at night.
When the castle halls are quiet. When your bed’s too big. When there’s no fight left in you to battle the waves of want.
It was late—so late that even the stars seemed like a distant memory, hanging somewhere far beyond reach. It was a stupid hour, one where you should have been asleep, or at least pretending to be. But you weren't. You never could sleep the same without him anymore. Not when he’d been the one to fill the void inside you, even if it was with something corrosive. You hated it. And yet, there was no escaping it.
You missed him. How could you not? Despite everything, despite his flaws, his temper, his habits you loathed, you missed him. Even when he was the last person you wanted to think about, your mind wandered back to the way his lips felt against your neck, the way his eyes softened when he thought you weren't looking.
That stupid half-smile. The ominous smell of smoke clinging to his collar. The way his voice softened when he said your name like it was something precious meant only for him.
It was exhausting. This back and forth. The way he could make you feel like the most important thing in the world one minute, and a burden the next. Every time you thought you had him figured out, he flipped it. Changed the rules. Changed the game.
And still - still, you chose to love him.
You were too tired to care about what was “right” anymore. You'd been walking around in this fog of longing and resentment, trying to convince yourself that you deserved more, that you needed more. You needed to be more.
But you weren't. Not without him.
You'd told yourself you wouldn’t do this again. Had said it out loud, even. Had whispered it like a promise into your pillow the night you walked away. But the resolve didn't hold under the weight of your chest caving in from the loneliness.
You tried everything - busy days. Cold showers. Long walks. None of it worked. You couldn't help slipping.
And tonight, you're slipping fast.
Your bare feet carry you down the corridor before you can think. You don't react to the chill of the floor. Your head is vacant of any plans, any rational thought - just the sharp pulse of want, of need, of him.
You hesitate outside his dorm. But it's too little, too late. The time to turn back was months ago, when he was little more than a stranger on a picnic blanket you had enough sense to not get involved with.
The door creaks open.
He’s awake. He doesn’t say anything. You don't leave. He doesn’t ask you to.
He lifts the covers. Makes room for you without question.
You climb in.
His arms wrap around you like muscle memory. Like forgiveness he didn’t earn.
And you let him.
Because the thing about loving someone like Theodore Nott is, it’s never a fair fight. It's an affliction of the worst kind. It's a habit you can't quite quit. It’s knowing better. And choosing him anyway.
You closes your eyes and shift closer, pretending you don't know how this ends.
Little Miss Disillusioned ★★★☆☆ Would Not Recommend But Merlin...I always come back.
#theo nott#theodore nott#theo nott x reader#theodore nott x reader#theodore nott x y/n#theodore nott x you#theodore nott angst#theodore nott fluff
230 notes
·
View notes
Note
omega abs ? 😣
oh my fucking god yes
female alpha!reader x omega!abby
Palestine: what can you do
Summary: Abby is sure she will never meet her dream alpha after what happened with Owen. And then she meets you.
Tags: dead dove: do not eat. a/b/o universe (female alphas have dicks), modern AU, descriptions of smut (heats/ruts), Owen is a piece of shit, reader is a sweetheart. Also I'll always make Ellie and Abby friends because their dynamic cracks me up every time.
Notes: this one is genuinely weird in terms of my writing style. It's 6k long for no reason except that I wanted to see how everything will play out and build some kind of omega!abby lore. Also it was meant as a bullet point thingy like hcs, but then it got too long, so the sentences might sound weird.
If you guys want something specific with omega!abby, reqs are open.
Me: *slaps the title of the fic* this bad boy can fit a whole multichapter in it.
/-/-/-/-/-/-
There's one thing Abby knows for certain when she turns 19: she is not a typical omega.
Abby's scent is not too sweet: she smells more like fresh roses than vanilla. All other omegas have more prominent scents, and Abby sees how alphas favour them. She is insecure about her scent, and she is not too prideful to admit she wants alphas to like her. Like any other omega Abby feels pressured by society to look a certain way - and she is already tall, so she starts going to the gym to get fit, to look more attractive, to grow that bubble butt everyone's talking about. She just started university and she wants to be cool.
(Ellie tells her it's all bullshit. Ellie is her biggest supporter and she is the one who growls at other alphas when it's needed. It's hilarious, because Ellie is fucking tiny. "I'm still an alpha, Anderson!" Ellie whines usually and Abby flicks her forehead.)
The gym works: she gets more attractive. Her butt is round, her arms are toned and her shoulders balance her hips, making her waist look thinner. Abby meets Owen and she thinks he is the one. He is the first alpha she spends her heat with. And well, maybe it's not how she imagined it would be, but Abby doesn't complain. After all, perfect alphas only exist in books and movies, not in reality.
(she dreamt about feeling safe and protected with her alpha, feeling loved and taken care of. Owen is all growls and bruises.)
Ellie hates Owen's guts. There's always some sick smell when they're in the same room, and Abby is doing all she can to manage it and make two of the most important alphas in her life like each other. Owen tries to convince Abby that alphas and omegas can't be friends - and it works. Abby stops spending too much time with Ellie, tricked into thinking that Ellie actually has feelings for her. Ellie lets it happen.
(Owen is so much more violent during ruts. Abby knew this too: alphas are ruthless in ruts, but she didn't expect being borderline assaulted. Again, she doesn't complain. She is in love, and Owen knows better.)
Abby keeps going to the gym, and in time her muscles grow and show more. Abby is happy - she put so much work into her body and it shows now! She is so much stronger now, and she doesn't mind that her waist is not so tiny anymore. Abby feels powerful.
Owen, however, gets grumpier with every pound of muscle on Abby's body: he doesn't like it. He doesn't support her when she shows how much progress she made.
Then he starts joking about it. He tells her it makes her look less like omega. That she is almost as big as he is. That people won't be able to tell who is the alpha in their relationship. Abby swallows everything and starts doing more cardio. She wants Owen to be happy. She wants to be his mate one day.
And then one day Abby catches Owen with another omega.
She is small and smells like coconut, she is everything Abby isn't.
Abby wants to die.
Abby calls Ellie for the first time in months, sobbing violently. Ellie picks her up and spends the night soothing Abby, and the next day beating the shit out of Owen. Yes, she is tiny, but alpha strength is alpha strength, and Ellie is furious.
Abby doesn't really recover from this. She thought Owen would be her first and her last, but now her dreams and her self-esteem are in ruins.
Abby blames herself for Owen's cheating. She blames herself for building her body, for not being omegy enough, for having a weak scent, for not being what he wanted.
So Abby grows distant, believing she has no worth as an omega. She avoids alphas, she doesn't recognize when someone's interested. She doesn't let herself smell other people. The only alpha she still talks to is Ellie, because Ellie is Ellie. Her best goblin friend who doesn't even react to her heats, because she is so used to Abby.
(it actually breaks Abby's heart a little: is her scent so weak it doesn't affect alphas at all?)
Her younger brother, Lev, moves to the city for university when Abby is in her graduation year, and Abby puts her energy into taking care of him. She comes to his place from time to time, bringing food or snacks for him. They have movie nights as well. It makes Abby feel less alone. Less useless.
One day Lev asks her to come to the party with him: it's his first time going to a party and he has no idea what to do, especially since there'd be really cool people who are his seniors and he doesn't want to have an egg on his face.
"Can you ask Ellie to come as well? Please? I need more cool people on my side."
Abby laughs and makes sure Ellie is going to come. Ellie adores Lev, so she agrees immediately.
This party is on another level, Abby thinks. It's not frat bros and awful alphas like it was when Abby went to parties with Owen. This party looks like all smart and successful people in the uni decided to get piss drunk, and it is as cool as it is hilarious. Abby knows some of them - she waves at Nora and hugs Manny when he sees her: they're only people Abby kept in contact with after breaking up with Owen. They stopped being friends with him the moment they found out what happened.
Lev is very nervous. He clings to Abby's arm and she laughs kindly.
"Hey, relax. You're supposed to have fun."
"Yeah, I know." Lev says, a little irritated, but it makes Abby and Ellie laugh again.
Ellie takes everything in her hands and comes back with three beers, opening them for Lev and Abby. Abby chuckles at her typical alpha behaviour, but doesn't tease her. They share a drink, and Lev is still nervous, so Ellie takes him to the dance floor and he finally relaxes next to his second favourite person and his first favourite alpha.
Or so Abby thinks.
She watches another person come to them, and by the way Ellie tenses Abby guesses it's an alpha. Abby tenses too: the protectiveness kicks in.
But the alpha smiles and hugs Lev like Abby does: like if this alpha was Lev's older sister. They talk for a bit and then Lev points in Abby's direction. The alpha nods and waves at Abby. She waves back, confused.
And then this alpha makes her way to Abby.
Abby is caught off guard: the alpha is hot. She is also friendly judging by the smile and the way she treated Lev, and Abby can’t decide how to behave around her. She is not bitter after what happened with Owen, but she is definitely out of practice of talking with hot alphas.
You watch Lev's sister's face go through a variety of emotions, and it makes you chuckle - you too would be confused. But you want to meet her and make sure she knows Lev is taken care of: he is under your wing. He is a sweet kid, shy one, and you know how nervous he is about everything, so you want him to have this safety net.
"Hi!" You say cheerfully and give your hand for a handshake. You try not to think of how beautiful Lev's sister is, how much her blue eyes hypnotise you. She is fucking adorable, that what she is.
"Hi?" And her voice is soft too. You blink to clear your mind and tell her your name. You can’t smell her, but you’re pulled to her like a magnet.
"I'm Lev's student guide." Abby nods, not sure if she is okay with an alpha around her baby brother.
"I'm Abby, Lev's sister." You beam at Abby and she feels her stomach flutter. Abby quickly tries to kill the butterflies, but you seem so genuine. She can't smell you when there's so many people around, and maybe it's a good thing.
“Lev gave me your number as an emergency contact, and I just wanted you to know if an unknown number texts you that Lev is puking after doing beer pong, it will be me.” Abby can't help her chuckle: you do sound genuine. Abby feels like you really care about her brother and it makes her feel better.
Lev and Ellie come back and Abby looks at how Lev's face lights up when you smile at him. Oh no. He has a crush on you. It breaks Abby’s heart: she sees how you treat him like a baby brother, and Abby knows Lev has no chance. She also thinks if she looked like this when she met Owen, all star-struck and hopeful. At least you look like a better person.
Abby also feels how tense Ellie is around you. Another alpha thing, but this one is annoying - Ellie’s protectiveness is borderline territorial, so Abby glares at her. Ellie glares back, but some of the tension goes away.
You ruffle Lev’s hair and ask him to enjoy the party and find you if they need anything. Ellie only fully relaxes when you’re lost in the crowd.
“She is the coolest.” Lev tells them and Ellie huffs. “She always helps me around. Saved my ass a few times as well.”
“Well, kid, I don’t want you to get hurt by her, okay?” Ellie says and Lev blushes.
“Don’t worry, Ellie. I know nothing will happen.” Lev smiles. “She likes people on her level. Someone like you, Abby.”
Abby’s heart skips a beat in pain. There's no way an alpha like you would like an omega like her.
Or if there is, then there's something wrong with you and you shouldn't be around her brother.
“She doesn't seem too bad.” Ellie says almost through her teeth; she is as annoyed at her nature as Abby is, but she tries to have a clear head. “But if she hurts you, I'll kill her.”
Abby would laugh, but the image of Owen's bloody face and a broken wrist don't let her. It's a good thing he didn't press charges, too humiliated to admit he got his ass kicked for cheating.
Abby forgets about you until she is getting ready to sleep tonight. She puts her palm under her cheek, blissfully unaware, and takes a breath that is full of your scent. It shakes her, having an alpha scent on her, and Abby can't control herself.
Abby's cheeks burn, her heart picks up speed. Her cunt throbs.
You smell amazing. It has an edge, like any other alpha’s scent, but it's not suffocating. Well no. It is, but it doesn't feel bad, it makes Abby bury her nose in her palm and take a deep sniff. It makes her feel safe.
And Abby is terrified. She can't like your scent. It's dangerous, she can't risk herself like this, it's stupid. Lev has a crush on you, for god's sake! And even if she could, you'd never look her way. You're a good alpha and good alphas like pretty, small, sweet smelling omegas. Not Abby.
She doesn’t know that she also left some of her scent on your palm. She doesn’t know you’ve been smelling it the whole night, addicted to the smell of fresh roses and memory of pretty blue eyes. She doesn't know that you struggle to control your eyes from changing to alpha red the whole time.
You're ready to claw walls after meeting the prettiest omega of your life that you know is sweet and kind and smart: Lev really can't shut up about his sister. It's fucking eating you alive.
And you have no idea when you'll meet her again, but then you remember that both of you are in the same university. So you start trying to figure out her schedule. You know she is a med student, so you take a chance at going to the library.
And you're not wrong: Abby is there, looking miserable as she takes her notes. Your instincts kick in and you try to think of a way to make her feel better, but you get your shit together: it would be creepy.
So you just walk over and ask to sit next to her. Abby is surprised, but she lets you anyway.
It's awkward. You both are trying to not inhale too much, but the scents are respectively addictive: you smell her fresh roses and she smells your spice and safety. You want to bury yourself in her neck and mark her, scent her, make her yours, but you push these thoughts away.
“How's Lev doing?” Abby asks, not being able to concentrate anymore. It's even more embarrassing that you both smell of attraction, but it doesn't really mean anything: it was proven to be an instinct thing, therefore not reliable in human society. It just makes everything awkward for everyone.
“He is excellent, honestly. He got interested in charity work and I think he will soon be cleared to volunteer at animal shelters.”
“Good. Thanks for looking after him. I don't want him to get hurt, you know?” Abby didn't mean to say this, but you catch the meaning of her words anyway. She can smell a faint hurt coming from you, but it's not big enough.
“I'll do whatever I can to make sure he is safe.” You promise Abby and her attraction grows. You blink, but get back into conversation, trying to find more about Abby.
Abby is.. reluctant. She is polite, but her answers are short, and you're not an idiot, you can take a hint, so you apologise for taking her time and go.
Abby watches you go and gets filled with sorrow. You seem so sweet, and it scares her. She can't understand what is your angle and why are you bothered with her. She is sad because she wants you to be bothered with her. She wants you to like her; but Abby's brain doesn't even entertain the idea of it. Plus, Lev is crushing on you, it would be absolutely unfair of her to like you.
The sour smell of sadness makes Ellie restless when she gets to the library half an hour later for their study session. She looks Abby over and tries to piece together what's wrong.
“Did something happen?”
Abby is also reluctant to tell Ellie, but she does it anyway. Ellie frowns the whole time, not pleased with another alpha upsetting her baby. Abby is quick to defend you and say that it's she who is the problem. Ellie kicks her under the table.
“You are not a problem. It's Owen in your head again! Let go of this asshole. There are better alphas than him, fuck, any decent alpha is better than him. Don't assume shit.” Ellie tells her and Abby nods.
Abby decides to try. Maybe at least she can make a friend. So the next time you see her in the library, she actually smiles at you.
You swallow. Hard. Abby is gorgeous.
So you sit next to her and surprisingly, the conversation flows so much better than the last time. You think she was just super busy back then.
Abby is so fucking oblivious it's not funny. She talks to you like she'd talk to Ellie: she doesn't believe your scent, convinced it's just nature and alphas are like this sometimes, so she is relaxed. You can be friends, she thinks. You're great and smell amazing, so you can be friends.
You're almost salivating the whole time. Abby is cute as fuck, and she is hot as fuck: she takes her hoodie off and stays in a tight crop top, and you ogle at her arms and shoulders. She is incredible.
“I know we've just met, but I can't leave without asking. Would you go on a date with me?”
Abby's scent spikes in surprise, and then anxiety. An awful, sick smell that makes you back off.
“Oh. Oh, I'm sorry.” You tell her, eager to get rid of this stench, to keep Abby calm and safe.
“Are you sure?” Abby asks, not really believing her ears.
“I mean, I really want to get to know you better.” You admit.
“Lev has a crush on you.” Abby blurts and you laugh kindly.
“I know. We talked about it with him. I don't let this stuff slide when it happens.” It makes Abby feel a little easier. “But if you're uncomfortable, I totally get it. I'd love to be your friend as well.”
“...I need to talk to Lev first.” Abby admits, her cheeks feel hot.
“Of course. Let me know then.” You smile sweetly, your scent is so full of attraction it's hard to find an excuse for it, so Abby just ignores it.
She smells excited now and you beam. “You’re so pretty.” You blurt before you can stop yourself, but Abby starts to smell so sweetly and her cheeks are rosy now, you feel on cloud nine.
“Thanks, I guess.” She says, shy, and you nod. You say your goodbyes and leave Abby to study.
Abby thinks she's gone insane. Or you've gone insane. There's no way you actually asked her on a date.
But Abby wants to go so much. She didn't admit it, but she was getting lonely, and then suddenly you came along and made her heart beat faster.
So she gains courage and talks to Lev. He gets sad, but not the sour kind, the faint lavender of regret.
“I told you she would like you.” Lev smiles and Abby hugs him, trying to comfort him. “She is good, I promise.”
“I'm sorry, Lev.”
“Don't be.” Lev chuckles and they spend the evening watching the movie.
Next day you text Abby to find out if everything worked out and she gives you a positive. You grin like an idiot the whole day and plan the date.
You don't get all romantic on your first date, since you feel like Abby might get anxious, so you two just go to a bar and have a game of pool.
It's perfect: you both are competitive, you get to see Abby bend down and you get to flirt a lot after a drink. Abby is wearing high waisted jeans and her bubble butt looks amazing in them. You don't know this, but Abby was desperate to make herself look more like an omega, and even if she couldn't hide her shoulders and biceps, she wanted to compensate for it, showing off her butt.
Abby is oblivious to your hungry eyes when she takes a hit, but you're struggling. Abby is sweet and she smells so fucking good. You're itching to touch her, but you keep yourself in check. So instead you compliment her. A lot.
Abby is flustered: no one ever talked to her like this. No alpha made it clear to her that they found her this attractive. But you keep your mouth running. “Your shirt looks so good on you.” “Sorry, I can't stop staring at your shoulders. They're very nice.”
Abby laughs at this one and feels more comfortable in her own skin. So she opens up. “My ex didn't like that I work out so much.” She chuckles, and you look at her in mock offence. It makes her laugh.
“What a fucking idiot. Only cowards don't appreciate muscle mommies.” You scrunch your nose and Abby laughs harder.
“God, what is this nickname?”
You get flustered and Abby feels all giddy. She didn't expect any alpha to get flustered, especially not because of her. “You know. When girls, especially omegas, build up a lot of muscles? People really dig it.”
“Do you?” Abby asks, coy, and she sees the red flash in your eyes. It makes her press her thighs together.
“Yeah. Yeah, I do.” You say and there's a hint of an alpha voice. Abby's chest is going to explode.
You don't kiss Abby properly tonight, instead opting to kiss her hand: you like her, and you don't want to rush it. Abby gets flustered and you can't help the spike in your scent that makes Abby's cheeks red.
(No, you don't get off on her scent when you come home.)
(No, Abby doesn't fuck herself on her fingers when she comes home, burying her nose into her palm where she can catch your scent.)
You both take it slow. You kiss her for the first time on your third date and Abby folds in your hands while you purr and knead her sides.
Abby starts spending more time at your place, where you just cuddle and watch something. You start catching her scent all around your apartment, and it's driving you crazy. You want Abby to be yours so desperately, but you make yourself think with your head and not with your dick, so you don't rush.
You're in your class when you get a call from Lev. You don't pick up the first one, but when he calls for the second time, you walk out of the class and take the call.
Lev is crying.
Turns out his heat came during his class and now he is scared of going home on his own. Your instincts kick in and you grab your shit at a lighting speed before storming to Lev. You text Abby while you're running, and then your mind shifts into protective mode.
It's hard being around an omega in heat: it's hard for the both of you. Lev clings to you while you wrap your arm around his shoulders and walk him from campus to his place. You know your eyes are red and you're low-key growling, but you keep comforting Lev.
“It's okay. I'll get you home, and Abby is going to be here, okay? I'll keep you safe, don't worry. You're doing great, just a little more, can you walk a little more for me?”
Your voice soothes Lev and you make it to his place where Abby is already pacing in worry.
She takes a look at you and her breath hitches. Your eyes are red and so hungry, Abby feels horny and sorry for you: she doesn't know how much willpower you need to keep your head straight when there's an omega in distress and in heat.
You both get Lev inside his apartment and you retreat to the kitchen while Abby takes care of Lev. She fusses around, gives him pills and sends him to take a shower. You sit straight, your firsts tight as you watch your girlfriend being all motherly. This mixed with the smell of heat makes you feral. It gets harder to control, especially when Abby stands in front of you, her gorgeous scent in your nose.
“How are you?” She asks, compassionately. And you grit your teeth.
“Can you-” You start with a growl and you smell Abby's arousal. “Fuck. Can you come here?” You pat your lap.
The moment Abby sits down you grab her and bury your nose in her neck, your arms are tight around her back. Abby yelps when you press her closer and her scent spikes with arousal, making you growl.
“I'm not- I'm not going to do anything. I just need a moment.” You growl and Abby swallows. Her arousal tickles your nose and you growl louder, pressing your nose closer to her scent glands.
Abby is so wet in her pants she is afraid she will leak on you, but she can't help it: you're usually so sweet, hiding your nature, and now you're acting so alpha-like, and it does things to her.
“Shit. We can't-” Abby's arousal gets mixed with anxiety and you want to sneeze to get it out of your nose.
“We're not doing anything. Not like this. I just need a redirection.” You take a deep inhale full of Abby's scent and you finally settle down. Your voice returns and you feel like you can control your eyes again. You ease your hold on Abby and the anxiety goes away. “Did I scare you?”
Abby is baffled. It's such a big contrast to how Owen treated her before, she is lost for words. You're worried if you sniffing her scared her while Owen didn't care if he left bruises.
The air gets filled with the smell of fresh bakery - the scent of love and affection - and you almost tremble under Abby in excitement.
“A little. I was worried if you'd stop.”
“I have excellent self-control, baby.” You wink at Abby and she slaps your bicep.
She moves a certain way that makes her pelvis move against yours and you grunt: the scent of Abby's arousal got you half-hard already, and you're kinda sensitive now.
Abby also feels it. She grows red and you giggle, kissing her cheek.
“Lev is going to be out of the shower soon, I should go.”
“Okay.” Abby gets up from her seat on your lap and you pout. “Do you want-” Abby shakes her head. It's a stupid idea.
“Do I want what?”
“Something with my scent?”
You swallow and nod. Abby stands for a second, thinking, and then just takes her shirt off, letting you see her in a bra. You see her small tits covered by her lacy bra and adjust your pants. She is so fucking hot and this is so not the time, but your cock twitches and gets harder with every second while you stare at the most beautiful omega in your life.
“You're a fucking menace.” You growl again and kiss Abby with hunger, the rumbling in your chest resonating in hers. Abby goes pliant and kisses you back.
It takes you two tries to get away from her, but Abby is so delicious it's insane.
You spend the evening in your apartment, getting off on Abby's shirt, fantasising about her going into heat and how you would take care of her and how good you would make her feel.
You're together for a few months now when Abby's heat comes. You can smell it on her the day before, when she is all whiny and tired, sleeping for the bigger part of the movie on top of you. Her usual rose scent is getting stronger.
“Are you close to your heat?” Abby hums in agreement and you swallow, staring at the ceiling. “Okay. I can smell it.”
“Oh.” Abby is surprised. She doesn't have a very prominent scent so she didn't expect you to notice. “Oh I didn't think you'd smell it.”
“Your scent is my fucking heaven, of course I would.”
Abby blushes. Deeply. And you feel her press her thighs together. It makes your dick twitch.
“I think it'll start tomorrow.”
“Do you want me to be with you?” You ask innocently and Abby chuckles. “I mean, we haven't done anything yet and I understand if you want to wait and have normal sex first. Well, if you even want to have se-”
Abby cuts you off with a kiss and you relax. “We can try normal sex now.”
And you do. It's slow and sweet and you both laugh when you bump heads and knees and when you have to fumble around for lube since you're messy, but it's perfect.
You're not aggressive, but you still growl and claw at Abby's soft thighs, and it's a perfect balance of care and pure animalistic want, and Abby feels wanted. She kinda wants to see your control break.
And then you dip down between her thighs and Abby yelps and pushes your head away, shy. “You don't have to-”
“I really fucking want to. But if you don't want me to, it's okay. I won't.”
“I've never done it before.” Abby admits, embarrassed. She asked Owen to do it once but he looked weirded out by her ask, so Abby felt ashamed to ask again. You stare at her in shock - a good-natured one - and Abby hides her face.
You slow down and get on her level again, gently moving her hand away. “Hey, it's cool. I didn't mean to belittle you, I just- you're so pretty and so gorgeous, who wouldn't want to go down on you?” Abby looks at you, so deeply touched by your care she feels her eyes water. She smells of love again and you giggle, burying your nose in her neck. “We don't have to do it.”
“I kinda wanna try.” Abby murmurs, smiling, and you beam at her.
“I'll go slow, okay? Tell me what feels good and what's not, yeah?”
That's how Abby ends up being eaten out for the first time. She loves the feeling of your mouth on her and how your fingers curl inside her. She loves how your eyes gradually become alpha red the closer she is to cumming.
She comes down from her high and looks at you, half naked and red-eyed, like a predator you're meant to be, and her cunt throbs.
Abby rides you until you're a grunting mess under her as she massages your tits and clenches around you. You growl, but you don't grab her or hurt her, just let her have fun, and Abby is so fucking happy.
“I can't wait to spend my heat with you.” Abby moans and you cum immediately, filling her up.
This time Abby gets to feel safe and taken care of during her heat as you attend her every whim, every request, from “cum inside me” to “I really want some chocolate ice-cream”. You do everything, and Abby can't be happier. She texts Ellie as much when you're out to get her ice-cream and Ellie just sends vomiting emojis.
Of course then she tells Abby she is happy for her and that she is going to be a best woman at your wedding.
Abby doesn't want to admit, it scares her, but she wants to be your mate one day.
You come back not only with chocolate ice-cream, but with some junk food as well. Abby can't help but to drop to her knees right in the hallway.
You also help Abby recover after the heat, bringing her snacks and letting her nap every chance you can, and Abby knows she is in love with you. She doesn't even need to tell you: she constantly smells of love and lust around you now, but she decides to do it anyway.
You're balls deep in her while she pinches your nipples and nibbles at your scent glands, making you whimper in her ear. “Fuck, you feel so good around me.”
“I love you.” Abby says sweetly and you shudder on top of her, and Abby feels how your cock twitches when you cum. Abby feels your fangs scraping her scent glands and she cums too, milking you.
“Fuck, baby, shit! I love you too, I love you so fucking much, shit-” You pant and Abby grins.
Abby likes making a mess out of you.
For some insane reason, Abby's excited for your rut. She didn't like spending ruts with Owen, but you're so gentle and patient, Abby is sure she'll be okay.
Your rut comes after a month after Abby's heat. Abby likes how possessive you get in pre-rut, even though you start growling at Ellie, which doesn't end well with Ellie's explosive temper. You get along well any other time, but the constant stare down irritates Ellie to the point when she tells Abby, “go fuck the crazy out of your alpha, she is so fucking annoying. Yeah, you.” Ellie stares at you while you tug Abby closer on your lap, scenting her. “Oh my god, get a fucking room. I know Abby is like, your Jesus or whatever, but it's too much.”
Abby just giggles and enjoys how your growling changes to purring. Abby turns to you and cradles your face. “My alpha.” She murmurs and Ellie groans.
“I fucking hate you guys.”
“Not our fault you fell in love with another alpha, Ellie.” You chuckle.
“Fuck off.” She growls and two if you laugh.
Abby stays at your place and you get to fall asleep with her in your arms.
On the next day you wake up with a heavy head. You're already hard and Abby is right there, soft and sleeping. You think about how her wet hot pussy feels around your cock and your pheromones spike up so high Abby wakes up.
She can tell right away that you're in rut. Your scent is suffocating. It's not soft, safe suffocating scent that Abby likes, it's the one that gets stuck in her nose and makes her cunt clench around nothing. She wants nothing more than to get on her fours and present herself for you - this is how much power you have over her.
“My rut-”
“Yes, I-”
“If you don't want to be here, I think I can hold off for 10 minutes and let you leave.” You growl and it only turns Abby on.
So she does what she wants - she gets on her knees, her cunt right in front of your face, and arches her back.
“Knot me, baby.”
All your restraints break. You're rough and you make Abby take everything: if she is not cumming on your cock, she is cumming on your fingers as you fuck your cum back into her, or she is sitting on your face. Abby struggles to keep up with you, since she is not in heat, but she can't wait to take your knot, and she tells you as much. You growl and fuck her harder, feeling your release building up. Abby is so pretty under you, covered in marks, her tits red from your mouth. She spreads her legs and you pin her thighs by her sides, watching your cock disappear in her pretty little pussy. You finally push your knot into Abby and she whimpers, tries to adjust to your size, but you rub her clit and she clamps on you.
“Mine. My omega. My girl.” You growl loudly while Abby clenches around your knot, thrashing on the bed. It's too much pleasure and she knows you're far from done.
And Abby is right. You make her cum on your knot four other times, and only after she makes you cum again - which means she cums st least three times more - you give her a break. You're still sweet, but now it's possessive sweetness. You don't let her do anything, bathing and feeding her, but she is so exhausted she doesn't even notice.
“I wanna nap.” Abby tells you when she is snuggled against your chest. It's a small break before you would get horny again.
“You should. You did so well.” Abby giggles and nuzzles your neck.
“Don't wait if you get horny again. It would be a nice way to wake up.”
“I fucking love you.”
“You better. You're my alpha. It's a requirement.”
“You call me your alpha again and you're not napping, babe. Go the fuck to sleep.” You kiss her forehead and Abby laughs.
Abby doesn't know if it's luck or destiny, but this time she is sure: you are the one for her.
(and she is right.)
403 notes
·
View notes
Text
Cut the Loss

Not all fics have adult content, but this blog is 18+. Andrew "Pope" Cody x f!Reader (nicknamed Hawk)
Masterlist Pope Cody Playlist
General Synopsis: Companion piece to my Well Enough Alone series. Baz stops by the shop to have a chat with Hawk. Word Count: 1,185 Content Warning: No warnings other than Hawk really does not care for Baz's bullshit lmao. A/N: please comment & reblog to keep the toaster out of my bathtub :) this series is genuinely my favorite that I'm currently writing.
“Jane, can you please go down the street and get us some coffee? Get whatever you want if you’re hungry.” Hawk handed the company card over to her and Jane took the hint that Hawk needed to handle…whatever this was.
The 20 year old had been working in Hawk’s shop since she was a sophomore in high school, now home for the summer from college. She knew the faces of the Cody brothers when they decided to darken the nursery’s doorstep and had been given the rundown from Hawk about the Cody Protocol. Jane knew they were trouble and to give them a wide berth whenever they came in, regardless of how attractive they were. Jane didn’t need a warning from Hawk, but she gave her one anyway. Jane was instructed to not interact outside of professionalism if Hawk wasn’t in the building, and to let Hawk know if they gave her any trouble.
Jane took her words to heart which is why she's kept her employment since she was legally allowed to hold a job. Hawk paid her well and was the best employer she could ever dream of, and Jane did not look forward to the day that she would leave when it was time to move on after college.
“What are you doing here?” Hawk cut to the chase. Her voice held a very distinct bite to it that made Baz grin sheepishly.
“Easy, killer.” He put his hands up, “Can a man not buy his wife flowers?” Hawk looked at Baz skeptically. “Especially when said man’s close friend owns a plant store?”
“Mmhmm…'close friend' is a description I wouldn't have gone with. That being said, what kind of flowers does Cath like, Baz?” Hawk asked with sarcasm clearly drawn out in her tone. She saw through Baz's ruse the second he walked through the door to the shop. Not a single Cody brother comes in without bringing some bullshit in with them.
“Nice ones?” He shrugged, looking around at the overwhelming selection of greenery.
“Sure, sure.” Hawk rounded the counter and walked over to a display of peonies and hydrangeas, gesturing with her hands. He didn’t come here for flowers, but she was going to make him pay exponentially for wasting her time.
Baz nodded at her suggestion and followed Hawk as she made her selections. She grabbed different shades of pink bundles of both and some filler flowers and stems before taking them to the workbench to put a bouquet together with Baz hovering just slightly. “Whatever you’re here for, spit it out.”
“Alright, what are you doing going to Folsom by yourself, Hawk?”
"I don't think that's anyone's business." She spoke over her shoulder, pulling the slicer down with more force than was needed over the stems.
"Why are you seeing Pope?" He asked more pointedly. "You have no business going up there."
“Are you looking for an actual answer or just for me to admit I’ve been going to see Pope?” Hawk raised a brow at Baz. “Because if you wanted an actual answer, I’d say that it is really shitty of you guys to just leave him there to rot and I would also say I wasn’t surprised that you’d do it either. But only if you were looking for an actual answer, of course.” Hawk placed and arranged the flowers on layered sheets of pastel colored paper, bundling everything together. “And if you wanted me to admit that I've been going to see him, I just did. Been making the trip about twice a month for the last three months.” Hawk tied a ribbon around the paper and walked the bouquet over to the register. Baz followed her, letting the counter separate them. He looked down at Hawk like he knew something that she didn't.
“Didn’t realize you were actually sweet on him.” He shrugged, “I mean, it makes sense. He’s been your shadow since we were kids.” Hawk wasn’t close to Baz at all growing up. Julia was, but Hawk always stayed further back anytime he was around and Pope lingered even further back than Hawk did. But Baz was right -Pope was always there, lingering. It never bothered her before; that's just what Pope did. "Doesn't seem like your type."
Hawk and Julia were hard to separate, and when Hawk moved into the Cody residence Pope seemed to gravitate towards her in his own way. He had his own issues, as all of the Cody kids seemed to have, but his eyes always found Hawk’s in a room full of people -both of them not social in the least bit. It was surprising that nothing had ever happened between the two of them growing up, because there was very visible interest from both Pope and Hawk, but it couldn’t be navigated properly and life ended up taking turns that ultimately severed any kind of ties they had to one another once Julia was detached from the family.
"And what is my type, Baz?"
"Fucked up, apparently, but now that I do think about it you never really brought anyone around."
“I never brought anyone around because you guys are fucking feral to outsiders. Didn’t realize you gave a shit about my love life, Baz.” Hawk played off his comments like they didn’t mean anything to her, but inside she bristled at them like a pissed off cat at the insinuations.
“I don’t, but Smurf does. More so about the fact that you didn’t run this by her first.” Hawk scoffed at what this was really about. She leaned back against the bench behind her and crossed her arms over her chest.
“Ah, so you’re here on mommy’s behalf.” Hawk shook her head. “I don’t need Smurf’s permission for anything, Baz. Anything she’s given me I’ve paid back in full, plus interest.”
“Pope called her last night.” Hawk didn’t ask, but Baz was sure she wanted to know how Smurf found out about her little adventures she’s been taking. “He wanted to get your number and I wish you could’ve seen the look on her face, Hawk.” She chuckled, but it was not mirthful in the least bit. "Because why would Pope want your number? He let that cat out of the bag."
“Again, there's no cat and no bag. You may need to get permission from Smurf to take a piss, but the rest of us normal folk don't.” Hawk rolled her eyes, but still asked what she was itching to know. “Did she give it to him?” Baz's smile grew, but it was nefarious -never genuine.
“She did.” Hawk hummed in response. “There’s got to be more to it than this, Hawk. What are you doing?” She dropped her arms down to her sides and shrugged with a heavy sigh.
“Y’know, Baz, not everyone has ulterior motives for the things they do. Sometimes they just do things because they care about someone. I know it’s not the Cody way, but as it has been pointed out many times over the years, I’m not a Cody and I don’t follow the same fucked up rules of logic that you do.” Hawk sighed, crossing her arms back over her chest defensively. “I care about Pope like I care about Julia. They’re two sides of the same fucked up coin that continuously gets tossed into a gutter. Pope needs support from someone out here who’s looking out for him and expects nothing in return for it. God forbid someone give him a chance to come out slightly better than he went in.” Baz shook his head.
“And what happens when he does get out, Hawk? He wasn't stable before he went in. You don’t get it. Right now he’s kept under lock and key, only coming out on his best behavior to chat with you, but he’s bad and he’s only getting worse. That's what prison does -it makes people worse.” Baz sighed, “I just hope you haven’t given him any expectations that you can’t handle when he eventually gets out.” Hawk's jaw set in a tight clench and Baz knew the conversation was over.
“That’ll be $80.” The set look on Hawk’s face cut through Baz and it successfully stopped his pestering.
“What, no family discount?” He had the nerve to joke when he pulled a card out of his wallet.
“Tap your card unless you want me to tack on a family tax.” Hawk leaned forward and dropped her voice. “Tell Cath I said 'hi'.” The machine dinged to let Hawk know that the payment went through and she printed the receipt out, handing it to Baz with the bouquet. He looked down at Hawk, studying her for a moment, then nodded as he took the bouquet from Hawk’s hand.
“I’m not telling you this to be an asshole, Hawk. I'm trying to look out for you. He’s gotten worse over the years before he got locked up. Smurf’s tried to keep a lid on it, but…”
“Sure, Baz.” Was all Hawk dignified his comment with. Baz nodded, his mouth set like he wanted to say something else, but turned to leave the shop.
“And Hawk,” Baz turned to look back at her as he opened the door, the little bell ringing overhead, “Smurf wants you over for family dinner tonight. 6:30. It’s not a suggestion.” He said without room for negotiation, holding the door open for Jane who scurried by him with a small ‘thanks’, holding two iced coffees and a paper bag in her hands, before letting the door shut behind him.
please comment and reblog :)
#pope cody#pope cody x reader#pope cody imagine#animal kingdom#animal kingdom tnt#animal kingdom imagine#well enough alone universe#shawn hatosy
112 notes
·
View notes
Note
hii! its been a few days since i found u and i love ur writing and stories!! could i request a fic where yoongi and (possibly) female reader have a fight over jealousy (its either her or him or both even idk) and its a little angsty idk but then they make up and its all fluffy 🤓🤓 thank u in advance luv
Hellooo. Thank you so much for your kind words and for requesting this! I really enjoyed writing this pair and some angst, I did a hint of both being jealousy, but is mostly him haha. Sorry it took me a while to finally post it, but I wanted it to be good, and I hope you like it!

Jealous, jealousy
Pairing: Min Yoongi x fem!reader Wordcount: 2,467 words Genre: AU. Established relationship. Angst and comfort / fluff. Summary: Jealousy has never been a problem in your relationship, not until a comment can't leave Yoongi's mind and interactions at your office’s party just make it worse. Content warnings under read more.
Includes: Jealous Yoongi. People thinking there's something between Jin and Reader… even Yoongi. Miscommunication. They argue. And then they're cute.
It all starts with the perilla leave question between Yoongi's friends one night out and a few rounds of soju in. As a self-identified non-jealous person, his answer was that it didn't mean anything, and even told the story about how it happened a few days ago when your coworker joined you two for lunch.
Jungkook, the non-identified most jealous person of the group, had obviously called him stupid. Questioned him about that guy and told him to be careful. “If I were you, Yoongi, I'd keep my eye on him.”
Little rascal; didn't even bother to use honorifics with him anymore.
But the worst thing is that the idea is now on his head and not even Yoongi knows how bad it is about to get as he steps into your office party a few weeks later. Now having the opportunity to see his girlfriend and her favorite coworker interact more in a familiar environment.
Even the ones who don't know Yoongi a lot, know he can be pretty reserved around new people, that's why you continue to make your polite round of interactions after saying hi and leaving him at a table with a whiskey and snacks. Promising to come back as soon as possible.
He looks at you across the room, all professional and sweet, the queen of small talk and polite smiles, and one forms on his own lips without realizing. Only doing so when it's erased as someone greets him, sitting down beside him and he tries to follow your steps at looking, at least, a bit cordial.
“I don't think I've seen you before. Are you here with ( y / n ) or Seokjin?”
“Yes, with ( y / n ).”
“Really?” She sounds genuinely surprised, “I didn't know she was inviting someone.”
“Well, I like supporting her, don't really need the invitation” he chuckles a bit awkwardly, “I'm her boyfriend.”
“Oh, so she is dating someone?” Again, the surprise in her tone makes Yoongi believe is a true emotion, and that confuses him.
“For a few years now, yes.”
“And here I was thinking that those two were going to be the next office romance,” she says sounding disappointed before realizing, “oh my— not that it's bad they don't, just… they are both attractive and you know…”
«Is that supposed to make it better?», he wants to ask, but instead he laughs, trying to dismiss everything as her hand lays on his forearm that is resting on the table, trying to reassure him as she goes on about him being handsome too and whatnot.
He stopped listening now. Because after that interaction, one hour seems long enough when half of that you have spent besides that guy, and Jungkook's words keep growing in his head as if he were watering them with the sweet alcohol. The one he has to switch hands to sip from now, because your coworker keeps the other prisoner of her hand.
Not even the excuse ( that is actually not really an excuse because he needs it ) to get a refill works and she only stops rambling his ear off when someone arrives at the place and she finally leaves the table to greet them.
“I saw you made a friend,” your sweet smile is almost enough to make him forget his thoughts when he is joined by you at the bar while ordering another whiskey.
“Well, figure I should while you had fun with yours.” he shrugs in an effort to dismiss negative feelings.
“Wait, did you actually make friends with her?” is your turn to sound surprised, corners of your mouth falling a little.
“Is a problem if I did?”
“I… I mean, I was joking but I don't like her very much. You can make friends with other people, though.”
“Ah, thanks for the clear up.” He walks back to the table to sit down, and even he can acknowledge it was a weird response, so, your next question doesn’t shock him.
“Are you okay?”
“What if I made friends with your best friend, what's his name?” he asks instead. Comments from others blurring his psyche, making him act without much thinking.
“Jin?”
“Is that his name? She called him Seokjin”
“Well, Seokjin, Jin for short. What's the big deal?”
“Nothing. Just… that's what she said when she asked who I was here with,” he explains before taking a sip.
“Of course she asked you that,” and eye roll accompanies your words.
“Yeah, because apparently you didn't say you invited your boyfriend.” but he thinks there is more important matters than you not liking your coworker. “As a matter of fact she didn't know you had a boyfriend.”
“Because is none of her business. She doesn't need to know about my relationship.”
“She does when she is talking about you and Seokjin having a romance.”
“What?!”
“Sorry. You and Jin.”
“Shut up, you know that's not what I meant. Can't believe she said that.” You steal a sip from his whiskey before continuing, “No actually, I can.”
He buffs. “You can?”
“Yeah, I told you, she is… not likable.”
“Just that? Not because it would be believable for you two to be together?” He asks, his annoyance clearer as seconds go by.
“Jin and I? Please, that's ridiculous.”
“Okay.”
“Why? Are you jealous?” You inquire, playfully. As if it would be impossible to be true.
“Yes.”
“Wait. Really?! But you have never been jealous.”
“Maybe I am now.”
“Because of Jin?” you’re confused at how serious he is being, but before you can question more about it, you’re interrupted by said guy.
“Oh, I was summoned. Hi.” he greets your partner, so casually since he doesn’t realize Yoongi is mad with him too. “Can you come back? I don't want to interact with those people alone.”
You look at your co-worker and friend for a few seconds, and then to your boyfriend, trying to understand what is happening and if he is actually jealous. Him, Min Yoongi, the less jealous person you’ve ever met.
“Go, have fun.” Your boyfriend encourages you, managing a smile that only confuses you more because is clear to you that it’s not genuine.
What the hell is happening?
You’re surrounded with interactions the rest of the night, from your co-workers to their partners, people seem interested in Jin and you, after all, it’s the first big party since the both of you joined the company. Even when you go back to sit with Yoongi people get close to make conversation, one person actually asks about wedding planing and tells you she can get you in contact with someone. You know she means well so, with your best smile, you thank her and change the subject.
You hate those conversations.
Having spent your childhood between your parents’ fights because «staying together for their kids» was a priority, when in reality it only made it worse for everyone involved, you grew up hating the idea of getting married. You understand it is for love, but you don't need a paper or a big party to announce that you love Yoongi. You don't need a ring on your finger to promise you'll do it forever. You don't need him to propose, let alone ask your parents permission to do so.
Is your life, your decisions. The only opinion that matters other than yours is Yoongi's and he has always understood, never pressured you. He is the love of your life, after all.
In the car on the way home, the silence is filled with music from the stereo and you try to take Yoongi’s hand on the gear lever as always, but only a couple of seconds pass before he pulls away, both hands on the wheel now.
Trying to figure out if it was on purpose, you ask, “What are you thinking about?”
“You spend a lot of time with him,” he says without a beat.
“You told me to go.”
“I mean in general.”
“We work together, can't really do much about that.”
“You weren't working tonight and still it was like you were joined at the hip.” he hasn’t looked at you and you can’t decide if it hurts or bothers you more.
“Again, you told me to go at the end,” you argue. “ If you wanted me to stay with you, you could have said so.”
“Now I have to ask you to spend time with me?”
“Well, I can’t read your mind, honey.” you poke his cheek, softly. An attempt to lighten the mood a little.
“That’s not the point.” His tone is just as serious. And then you know that, whatever this is, it’s deeper than you thought.
“What is it then?” you genuinely ask, annoyance starting to build up inside you, but trying to stay calm. Surely he can tell, you think. “You’re clearly upset, but why?”
“Shouldn't I be? When my girlfriend keeps hanging out with this good-looking dude and everyone thinks they could be a thing?”
“Really?” How can he even entertain those thoughts? You with another man? Doesn’t he hear how ridiculous it sounds? “Shouldn't I be upset because you let her touch your arm for like five minutes straight?”
“She was trying to console me.”
“Yeah, that actually makes it worse, Yoongi.”
“Yoongi?”
“That's your name.” He finally looks your way, but you’re looking at the road ahead of you and he can’t tell it is just in order to calm down.
“Wait. Why are you turning things on me?”
“Because you're being irrational and I'm not having this conversation.”
Once again the music is the only sound filling the air, and you opt for folding your arms in front of your chest to stop you from reaching for his hand again.
Now both of you are mad. Great.
Arriving home, he still gets out of the car first to open the door for you, and it helps soften the heartache a little. But still, the night repeats in your head, trying to understand what happened.
Why suddenly spending time with Jin is a problem? Why is Yoongi so jealous about it? And why—
“You let her touch you after she said Jin and I had a thing?” you ask as both of you are finally in the bedroom, getting ready to end the night.
“Thought we weren't having this conversation.”
“No. This one is different. This one is about you potentially doing things because you were upset with me.”
“That would be stupid.” He stops his movements, shirt unbuttoned just halfway through. “Why would I do that?”
“I don't know, you aren't exactly acting like yourself tonight.”
“Because I'm jealous?”
“Because we are fighting about you being jealous.” And trying to calm down once again, you continue taking your dress off, struggling with the zipper but too proud to ask him for help right now.
“Okay, let's not fight, then.” He sits down on his side of the bed. “Just answer this question: do you like him?”
“Yoongi—”
“Just answer. Please.” when you finally turn to him, the look on his face is different from what you expected. He doesn't seem angry, but hurt. Like your answer could break him.
“Of course not. Not like that.” You emphasize. Giving up on your clothes and kneeling in front of him, taking a breath before continuing. “You know we started at the same time and he is always nice and fun, I think he is my only friend at work because everyone else keeps asking me when I'm going to get married and leave. Like your friend.”
“What?”
“The lady you were talking to. Is always asking personal questions and I don't like it. Not because I don't like talking about you, I love you and I talk with Jin about you all the time, but is just…”
“Not her business. And you don't have to explain yourself to others.” he completes. Yoongi is the first to always remind you that after all.
“Exactly.”
“Sorry.” he is quick to say, feeling like an asshole now, a hand running through his hair, messing it up, “I really don’t know what is up with me tonight, I’m sorry.”
“Were you actually jealous of Jin?” the disbelief in your voice is funny now, and he nods with a chuckle. “That’s surprising coming from you.”
“I know. Is dumb.”
“Hey, don’t say that,” you move closer to him, hands on his shoulders to make him look at you, “your feelings are not dumb, Yoongi.”
“Can you stop calling me by my name tonight?”
“Sorry,” both of you laugh softly, “but I mean it. Even if it’s irrational to be jealous of anyone because I love you so very much and wouldn’t even dream to be with someone else; your feelings are important, honey. Just… you know, we have to work on a better way of expressing them.”
He chuckles again, still feeling bad about it all but appreciating the reassurance. “I will, promise. I just never felt like this before, is… weird.”
Yoongi has always thought jealousy is stupid. He understands feeling insecure and all that, but acting like he did tonight has always been something he didn’t understand. Something he judged. He thought it was about bad communication, distrusting your partner, and things like that. And, if you don’t trust the person you love, does it make sense to be together? But maybe is not as simple as that.
He didn't care if you had your own friends and went out with them, like some of the people he knows do. He has his own opinion on marriage and engagement rings. But maybe he cares in other ways. Maybe he cares about people thinking you're with someone else because that's probably his biggest fear.
“I don’t like jealousy.” he speaks again, bringing his arms around your waist, hugging you close and resting his head against your torso.
“Good, that means you are not toxic.” A pause while your hand combs through his hair, putting black strains back in place, “and now you know how I feel when people hit on you.”
“People don’t do that.”
“They do,” he looks up at you, but before he can argue anything, you cup his face and bend a little to peck his lips, softly. “I’m sorry for leaving you alone with her and without a warning.”
“I tried to get away but she wouldn't let go of my arm and I didn't want to be rude.”
His bottom lip sticks out in a small pout and you kiss it away, “Yoonie, sometimes you’re too nice for your own good.”
“Maybe I should be just nice to you.”
“You're too nice for that,” he rolls his eyes, making you laugh even more, “that's why I love you.”
“I love you more, baby.”
Protect them 🥺 Let me know what you think. comment, reblog, send an ask, follow or whatnot. Thank you for reading <3 ♡ Tag list: @n33mesis , @sexytholland , @mggv97 , @wobblewobble822 , @bbou-doir , @m00njinnie , @itsmina29 , @take-u-2-an0ther-w0r1d , @nariee02 , @ktownshizzle , @kimtaehussy .
➪ Masterlist | ➪ Pinned | ➪ Ko-fi | ➪ tell me what you think! ♡ Tag list. | ➪ General updates | ➪ Requests are open
#( writing. )#( jealousy. jealousy )#min yoongi one shot#min yoongi oneshot#min yoongi imagine#min yoongi scenarios#min yoongi fanfic#min yoongi fic#min yoongi angst#min yoongi fluff#min yoongi comfort#min yoongi x fem!reader#min yoongi x f!reader#min yoongi x reader#min yoongi x you#min yoongi x y/n#min yoongi x oc#yoongi oneshot#yoongi one shot#yoongi imagine#yoongi scenarios#yoongi fanfic#yoongi fic#yoongi angst#yoongi au#yoongi fluff#yoongi comfort#min yoongi au#yoongi x f!reader#yoongi x fem!reader
274 notes
·
View notes
Text
As long as I am with you||K.SY

Pairing: Choreographer!KwonSoonyoung x AFAB!reader WC: 8.5K Genre: Non-idol AU, Romance, established relationship Rating: M (18+, MDNI) Warning: Drinking, Smut, Fluff, Cute Hoshi, Cheesy Pet Names, funny, Sweet moment, oral (both receiving), protected sex, a little gagging, a little crushing between the thighs, cute, So in love it's stupid, dancing, snow, Hoshi just being amazingly adorable.
Summary: You two just fit together, six months together and you both are crazy for each other. Its the first snow, and Soonyoung wanted to share something special with you.
A/N: Part of my Seventeen K-Series and is written similar to Mingyu's. I had this idea since November, but didn't get to write this out until now. And really a week late too, but as I mentioned in my pinned post, I work full time and a mom. But it's finally out and I'm proud of it. I adore Hoshi, and wanted to write something cute for him but also something dirty. I think this is a good balance. *minors and no ages in bio will be blocked* Thank you to @gam3bo17 for beta reading and helping me with this.
Rules&Guidelines Series Masterlist Full Fic masterlist

When Soonyoung first started bringing you around, it was honestly a surprise to his friend group, treating your new presence like it was biggest event at the time. According to them all, mainly Seungkwan and Seokmin, he had been habitually single for a few years before you two had met. It wasn’t from the lack of trying on his part, he had protested, he was just shy around women. Especially romantically.
Though the two younger men, or anyone from the group for the matter, wouldn’t say it was completely that. He did well once he got to talking to them, able to get dates and even was able to get one to go home with him for the night sometimes. He was a great guy and treats the women he dates well, but they all chalked it up to his obsession with tigers since they couldn’t think of anything else. Or the belief that he is an actual tiger. While he said it was a joke, no one else was too convinced of this. Probably because they all had proof that would say otherwise too.
It tended to be the dealbreaker for many, but not you though.
It actually was something you found endearing, and it didn’t at all take from the sweet man that swept you off your feet. It just made you adore him more, and made you feel a little better about your own two little obsessions. Like your love of leopards and the color purple.
Ones he also found endearing, adorable, and didn’t stop him from becoming so enamored by you. Simply because Kwon Soonyoung adored you and everything about you.
You were his little leopard, as he was your tiger.
This relationship the balance you both needed.
“You two are so adorable, it’s sickening,” Wonwoo’s girlfriend spoke up, her words nothing but a sweet tease by her giggling, and nothing negative. She had been leaning against her boyfriend’s chest in their seats, watching at the two of you went off into your own little world for a moment. Giggling over something he had whispered in your ear, and kept sneaking kisses, as if you haven’t been sitting at a table full of other couples. Taking a sip of her water, she cast a glance toward her glasses wielding boyfriend. “Why aren’t we like that?”
“Anyone want another round of BBQ?” Wonwoo didn’t miss a beat, looking around the table of the remaining couples, playfully pushing her head to the side in the process. This earned a round of laughter, even from his girlfriend herself, and he made sure to kiss her on her temple. His way of showing public affection.
“They’re still in the honeymoon stage of their relationship.” Kaiya, Jihoon’s girlfriend, answered with a bored tone. Her attention was mainly on whatever she was doing on her phone, while Jihoon’s hand just rested on the back of her chair, with his attention actually on the group. “Just wait, they’ll be out of it in no time just like the rest of us.”
“We’re still very much in our honeymoon stage, trust me,” Wonwoo answered, everyone but Kaiya could see the sharp look he shot her, even though his voice didn’t give away his annoyance with her. His girlfriend nodded in agreement with him, “I’m just not the type that displays it publicly.”
“You guys are just as adorable,” You return her compliment with a smile, your hand reaching across the table to give her wrist a small squeeze. Choosing to ignore Kaiya’s cynical attitude. Your shoulder then shot up when Soonyoung had decided this was a good moment to nip at your ear with a growl. “Soonyoung!”
“Let’s get out of here,” He murmurs into your ear, maneuvering so he still was able to get to your ear to nip at it again. It was only loud enough so you could hear, “I wanna get you home and in bed.”
“We’re going to have to pass on that next round. I have an early morning, and I need my tiger to escort me safely,” You were the one to announce your departure, covering your mouth while feigning a yawn. Though it wasn’t very convincing since Soonyoung was eagerly poking you to leave quicker, giving away the real reason the two of you were leaving.
“I really hope that you both don’t actually roleplay as animals in the bedroom.” Mingyu said from behind his pint of beer, him and his own girlfriend sitting in a similar manner as Wonwoo and his.
“We wear costumes too. Wanna see mine sometime? It’s a tiger striped thong with ears.” Soonyoung shot back while the two of you stood to leave, putting on your jackets to face the cold air. You desperately shook your head toward the youngest of the couples. Refuting your boyfriend’s claim as his hand latched onto yours. You could feel your skin burning as there was a few chuckles over the table.
“I don’t need that visual,” Jihoon shook his head, closing his eyes to press his fingers into the corners.
“I can give you more than just a mental visual baby,” Soonyoung puckered his lips out in a kiss and wink toward his friend, and the shorter man made a gagging sound.
“You guys should stay a little longer, at least to see if those two finally kill each other or not,” Mingyu gestured his head toward a couple arguing on the other side of the restaurant window. Seungcheol and his fiancé had to excuse themselves and appeared to now be having an intense argument. Your table wasn’t that close to the window, so their raised voices only seemed to come through like mumbles. “It’s going to amaze me if they actually make it to their wedding day.”
“I am sure it’s just wedding planning stress. They’ll be fine after the wedding,” Gemma, Mingyu’s girlfriend, shrugged.
“If I didn’t know how shitty Meg and their relationship is, I would agree with you.” He argued, and then had a thoughtful look, “Maybe I should start taking bets.”
“We’ll be staying for another round, Woo.” Gemma chose to ignore the taller man, looking to their best friend.
“Excellent.” Wonwoo raised his hand to let someone know they wanted another round of meat and side dishes.
“If you are taking bets, let me know, I’ll throw in,” Soonyoung turning his attention to Jihoon, who had pulled out his phone to not take part in the current conversation, “We still on for the gym tomorrow afternoon, or should I text you in the morning?”
“I don’t know if I can. I got a last minute recording session with an artist, apparently tomorrow is the only day that works before he is back on tour. So I am not sure what time I will be done,” Jihoon gave his friend an apologetic smile, and Soonyoung gave a nod in understanding. He was in same business as his friend, just a choreographer instead of producer, so he understood the last minute scheduling all too well. “I’ll text you once I know more.”
“Doesn’t matter the time, just text me. If not, I can drag one of these guys to the gym with me.” You both were quick to give your last goodbyes before he was whisking you out of the restaurant and out into the cold November night. The sharp cold nearly took your breath away after being sitting in warmth for the last few hours.
On one side of the restaurant front, there was Seungcheol and his fiancé, Meg, still arguing. You didn’t bother listening into what they were saying since Soonyoung’s arm wrapped around your waist to pull you to his side. His warm lips pressing against your cheek.
“You guys heading out?” Seungcheol called out, ignoring the dirty look coming from Meg for cutting her off, his attention now on the two of you.
“Yeah, this pretty lady has an early morning, and I gotta make sure she is home and tucked safely into bed,” Soonyoung answered, not making any moves toward to oldest of his friend group for a hug. Not like he normally would, mostly out fear of Meg and her anger issues.
“Alright! You guys have a good night! Text me when you get home,” Seungcheol was able to wave before his attention was pulled back to the angry woman in front of him.
“Let’s get out of here before Meg has a reason to include us,” Soonyoung whispered, as if the wind was magically change directions and his words would filter toward the arguing couple, pulling you toward the small parking lot next to the restaurant.
“Okay,” You giggle, leaning into his thick jacket to bring a little extra warmth to you, while trying to readjust the scarf around your neck. Completely ready to get back to the warmth of your place and spend the rest of your night with just your boyfriend.
“Do you really have an early morning? You didn’t tell me you did,” Soonyoung asked, leading you right to his car, briefly removing his warmth from you to open the passenger door for you. The two of you had opted out of drinking that night, Soonyoung being the one driving and you just didn’t feel like it. Neither of you were really drinkers anyways, with you less then him, so it had been easy for you both to pass up the offer.
“Not that early of a morning, I don’t work until ten. I was just trying to not make it obvious the real reason we left, but you were making it obvious.” You tell him when he was in the driver’s seat, making sure that he saw the glint in your eyes and the way your tongue touched your bottom lip. Doing all this while saying with the very serious tone, “To get you in that tiger thong of yours.”
“Knew you couldn’t risk the tiger thong,” He laughed as you reached out to stroke his hair before running the tips of your fingers down his neck, “Maybe we can try that tail plug tonight too..”
“Not tonight,” You tell him, and a pout graced his features, “You know sitting here pouting like that prolongs us getting back to my apartment, and that also prolongs something very important.”
“What’s that?” Soonyoung asked with a little confusion, and you couldn’t help but roll your eyes.
“On how fast you can get me naked to fuck me,” You tell him like it was obvious, your attention now on taking off your gloves. When you looked at him again, the excited smile was so wide that you were sure every tooth was on display and his eyes seem to completely disappear cause of his cheeks. “While I am in love with that smile, you should stop because you need to see to drive.”
“You watch it. I am not above marking you where everyone can see.” He told you with a tease, trying to relax his cheeks. Even if you told him to stop smiling like that, you were disappointed to see it go away. He then makes a growling sound to back up his threat.
“You do that, and I will give your tiger plushie you leave at my house to Latte the next time I see her.” This earned a fake gasp from your boyfriend, turning on the car to get the heater going at least, and you burst out laughing.
“How dare you say something like that,” He whispered, his face was in another pout, but his tone showed he was holding back his own laughter. “My Latte would never do that to me, anyway. Nice try.”
“Wanna test the theory again?” You raised a brow, trying to put on your best try me face at the empty threat, but your own smile couldn’t be held back. It was impossible for you to not smile around him.
“Let’s go,” He reaches for your hand to kiss before letting it go to focus on driving, his smile not as big, but still very much present. Both of you fell into a comfortable silence during the drive, Soonyoung focusing on the road as you looked out the passenger side window. Taking in the buildings, cars, and people walking around as you pass by.
Every so often, Soonyoung’s hand would brush over your thigh before giving it an affectionate squeeze; mostly when he would stop at a light. Softly humming along to the song playing over the car speakers. You were starting to close your eyes for a moment when you caught a glimpse of something falling from the sky.
“It’s… it’s snowing,” You say out loud once you realized that it was in fact snowing.
“Holy shit, it is!” Soonyoung exclaimed, with sudden excitement to his voice and another wide smile started to spread across his face. You sit up in your seat, out of the slouched position you found yourself in, to get a better look out your window to admire the snow.
Not taking notice that he had changed directions, driving toward a new destination, but became very aware of the way that one of his hands had reached out to grab yours to hold. His palm warm against your own. It wasn’t until the scenery started change, the familiar buildings that lead to your apartment changed for ones that were more spaced out, that you realized he was driving somewhere else.
Soon the buildings were gone, giving way to small fields and clusters of trees before you turned your attention toward Soonyoung.
“Where are we going?”
“Somewhere that I been wanting to show you, but was waiting for the right moment,” He confessed, giving you an apologetic glance, “I know I am springing this on you, but this was the moment I was waiting for.”
“For it to snow?” You ask, and he nods. You had started dating earlier that year, just hitting six months earlier that month, so this was your first winter together. And that made this your first snow together.
“Yup!” He confirmed, pulling off the main road and onto a small dirt road that lead to a secluded clearing that overlooked part of Seoul. Where he had parked his car, it gave you a perfect view of the city below you.
“Wow…” You gasped, looking out over the lit city as the snow started to fall heavier as Soonyoung was quick to cut the engine. Undoing his seatbelt, he then reached for yours to undo it as well.
“Come on,” He orders you, opening his door to get out while you turn to give him a look of surprise.
“Wait, we’re getting out of the car?”
“Duh, that’s why I said come on,” It was his turn to roll his eyes, getting out of the car. Before you knew it, he had made his way around the front of his car to open the door for you. With an outreached hand, he offers you another dazzlingly wide smile, “Come on my sweet little leopard, humor your tiger.”
You didn’t need him to call you by your little nickname, you were going to get out of the car anyways, but it still filled you with a giddy feeling. Slipping from the car, you made sure your beanie (purple and leopard printed) was pulled comfortably over your ears for warmth. Pulling your thick jacket tighter around you, you looked up toward the sky to watch the snow falling from it.
Slowly closing your eyes, feeling the cold flakes hit your still warm skin from the car heater, not noticing that Soonyoung was just watching you. His phone out to open his music app but instead switching to his camera so he didn’t lost his moment before him. You all bundled up, the snow falling gently onto your face, and it was more breathtaking to him then the city being covered with the first snow.
Something he never wanted to forget.
“Come on, let’s dance,” He then said, turning on a song to play, and this was when you finally opened your eyes. You watch with a little confusion as he slips his phone into a shallow pocket, the speaker sticking out, and a melody of a song started to fill the snowy air.
With a small bow Soonyoung stretched out his gloved covered hand for you to take. This movement made you made you giggle before taking his hand again.
You were then pulled into his arms, Soonyoung making the first few moves a little exaggerated, twirling you around and dipping you dramatically, before moving to a slow waltz. One hand resting firmly at the small of your back while the other kept holding onto your hand tight, his eyes gazing into yours. There was no words exchanged between either of you, he just lead the dance, and you followed his lead. He was the expert after all, and you were lucky that you could put two steps together.
If felt like a scene right out of a romance.
The song changed, still keeping to the soft slow melody to continue your slow waltz, your body flushed against as he kept you in his arms. Neither of your gazes breaking from the other, and you ignored the way your finger started to get cold, since you didn’t think to grab your own gloves. You didn’t want to stop dancing, you didn’t want him to stop looking at you like you were the answer to everything he was looking for and more.
“Where did you find this place?” You were the first to break the quiet moment, cutting through the music but not unwelcoming. It brought a soft breathy laugh from him.
“I had just caught my last girlfriend cheating on me, idiot left her phone open and to his messages. It was like a punch to the gut, but instead of sending the SOS to the group chat, I just drove around. I wasn’t ready to face them, because I felt embarrassed.” He started breaking his gaze up to the sky, the snow now hitting his face. “I found it when I needed to pull off somewhere just to scream. I was filled with so much frustration, but being out here, it was like…it was healing.
I ignored all calls from the guys, turned off my location, and sat out here for hours. Eventually I had to go back because Kwan threatened to use Hansol’s drone to find me. I didn’t want them to find this place, it kind of felt like my own hidden paradise. Where I can go and escape to just enjoy the silence and the beauty.”
“Your last girlfriend was three years ago?” You mused, the words meaning to be more of an inner thought that left your lips instead. That had been the last relationship he had been in, and not from the lack of trying on his part. He had his share of one night stands, maybe dated someone for a few weeks but would fizzled out before a title could be put on it. You had been the first one since that had stuck around.
“Yeah…”
“I’m surprise you were able to keep this to yourself that long.”
“Hey, I can keep a secret. I’m keeping what’s going on with Magnetic a secret. Chan has been up my ass for the details.” He retorts back, a fake look of offence playing over his face, making you giggle more. You didn’t have the heart to tell him that the Magnetic thing wasn’t a good example, since you knew about it too. “I thought about showing it to one of the guys. Any of them would appreciate this view, but I wanted to share it with someone special. At first, it was to show myself that I was over her and with someone new who wouldn’t hurt me like that, but then the reason changed. It went from wanting to show I’m over her to…”
“Let that someone special in on something that means something to you.” You finish his statement for him, and he nods. You then leaned in to kiss him. “Something that’s special to you.”
“I wanted to bring you sooner, but it wasn’t the right time.” He whispered, capturing your lips again in another kiss, slow and sweet before finally pulling back. His face and ears turning red from the cold.
“What’s better than the first snow of the season.” You thoughtfully, and he nods. “And the dancing?”
“Another thing I imagined doing here, not necessarily in the snow. It’s just a paid actor really.”
“A paid actor, huh?” Raising a brow at him.
“Totally. I just had to sacrifice Kwan and Chan at payment. It was hard but for you, it had to be done.”
“I think you got away cheap,” You both stopped dancing as laughter started to take over, Soonyoung pulling you into a tight hug in the process. “You think we can take a small pause on dancing so I can grab my gloves? My hands feel like they are about to fall off they’re so cold.”
“Oh, shit, of course.”
After you grab your gloves, Soonyoung spends a few minutes pressing your hands between his gloved ones to help warm them up some before you slipped the gloves on. He had given you an apologetic look, but you waved him off with a kiss. Not wanting him to fuss over you anymore.
Your gloves were barely on when he was sweeping you back into his arms to continue to dance, even with the snow falling thicker onto the ground. Your feet leaving imprints as you move. Your breath coming out in small clouds, and neither of you were exactly dressed for snow, your skin pricking from the cold. Neither of you seemed to care though, lost in laughing and talking softly with each other as you continued to dance.
“Soonyoung,” You voiced after you both slipped back into another comfortable silence, the soft melodies of the music now the only thing you can hear. Truthfully, you didn’t know how long you were out there, but the snow was finally started to get you.
“Yeah?” He responded, leaning his forehead against yours.
“I’m freezing,” That was all you needed to tell him, and Soonyoung had pulled back to look at you. Nodding in agreement, he caught your lips into one more slow kiss. Both your lips cold, near freezing, but you felt instant warmth spreading through as they moved against each other.
“Let’s get you out of the cold then.” Pulling you toward the car, Soonyoung opened the passenger door for you before rushing around to the driver’s side to get the vehicle turned on. Hot air blasted through the vents as you both shivered, both of you a lot colder than you thought. “Maybe we should have dressed better.”
“Well, I wasn’t exactly expecting it to snow tonight, or that we were going to take a detour out here. I think it’s my lack of having foresight that’s to be blamed.” You tease shivering, as he leans over to brush the snow off your beanie.
“Damn, you need to get on that. Can’t catch you lacking.” He laughs, though his face did look a little guilty. “Maybe I should have planned better.”
“I don’t know if this is something that can really be planned.” You shrug.
“I actually could have been prepared, because unlike you, I actually check the weather. I just didn’t know it would snow sooner than they predicted.”
“Now it’s you who is lacking.”
“You watch it, little leopard.” He warns you, and you stick your tongue out at him. This made him lunge playfully across the center console to pull you as close as he could. The console stopping him from just pulling you into his lap.
“No, you watch it.” You smile before connecting your lips with his for one more kiss, this one deeper, “But in all seriousness, thank you for showing me this place or that you feel I am special enough to show me it.”
“You’ve been special since day one.” The comment made your heart swell and flutter, feeling truth behind his words that was backed up by one last kiss. A long lingering one that left you breathless and wanting him to kiss you again like that. “Let’s get you home and all warmed up.”
The drive back to your apartment was not as silent as the trip to his secret spot, both of you just finding yourself creating chatter over different topics. Some that you talk about all the time, some topics that were randomly thought of, and Soonyoung was even making sure you were still wanting him to stay or not. He was able to pick up from the way you sleepily stared at the window that you were growing tired.
“Even if I am tired, what makes you think that I wouldn’t want you to stay with me?” You asked him, which earned a chuckle and a nod, “Cuddling my body pillow is great and all, or even TamTam, but I much rather be cuddling into my boyfriend instead.”
“Okay, Okay, I get it.” He shot you a quick smile, this time his hand reaching across the console to take yours and didn’t let go until you were at your apartment, and you refused to climb over the console, so you didn’t have to let go. Nor did you let him either. It didn’t take long until you were in your small one bedroom apartment, and he was fussing over you. “Are you still cold? Would a nice warm shower help?”
“I am fine,” You roll your tired eyes, removing your scarf and jacket on the coat rack, and kicked off your snow covered shoes, with Soonyoung following suit. “I am not as cold as I was earlier, and the heater is on. Let’s just get ready for bed.”
It wasn’t long after the two of you started dating that Soonyoung had his own drawer and a toothbrush in your bathroom, so he didn’t have to worry about wearing the same thing the next day or needing to remember an overnight bag. The same had gone for you at his place, you had a drawer and a toothbrush. Not enough to be like you were moving in, neither of you nowhere near that, but enough that if neither of you wanted to go home, there was a change of clothes and at least a toothbrush.
The original idea of getting to your place was now just a thought in the back of both your minds, both tired and focused on getting changed and into the warmth of your bed.
“Mine,” Soonyoung announced to no one as soon as you slid under the blankets, his arms wrapping around your waist to pull you against his body, burying his face between your shirt covered breast; throwing a leg over you as well to latch onto you like a koala. Making sure you weren’t moving. “All mine.”
“Me or my breast?” You laugh when he starts to make a motorboat sound into them, though it was muffled from your shirt.
“All mine,” He repeated, looking up from your breasts with furrowed brows and a small pout. Sitting up onto his side, he leans forward to kiss the top of your head before trailing kisses down your body, “From head to…”
“I swear Soonyoung if you try to kiss my toes,” You start to laugh when he reaches your waist, not caring that he was kissing more clothes then your skin. Popping his head up, he gave you a teasing smirk with his dark eyes shining with mischief. “Soonyoung…”
He didn’t do what you thought though, which was grab your ankle to act like he was going to kiss your toes, instead he moved to kiss your lips instead. His mouth warm pressed against yours with a cool hand touching your cheek, already starting to warm against your skin. Heat starting to spread like a wildfire over your body, his hand tilting your head to have better access of your mouth, your body remembering that you were wanting him to not just sleep next to you. You wanted him to do so much more, leave you panting and desperate for more. Both of you whining for more.
“All mine,” He repeated with a growl, the words muffled and nearly lost in your mouth, adjusting so you were now under him. His hips slotted against your thighs, while his other hand held him up.
“Only yours.” You whimper when he moved to pepper your jawline and neck with kisses, your hips pushing up against his. His cock already hard and pressing against the fabric of his underwear and sweats, begging to be freed. Your own hands now moving over his back, pulling at his shirt to reveal the body that was underneath so you could trace the clear cut muscles over his torso. To trace each dip, follow the familiar paths the tips of your fingers had visited so many times in the last six months. “Only mine.”
“Say it again.” The groan that left his lips was music to your ears, desperate and needy for not just your body but your words. You both gluttons for these words of claim, words that always lead to you both tangled up somehow. “Please, say it again.”
“Only mine,” You have no issue telling him that again, and it only lead him to capture your lips in a near bruising kiss. The warm pajamas you were wearing were no longer on you, tossed over your boyfriends shoulder with his mouth leaving faint red bite marks over your body.
“We need to stop wearing clothes to bed,” He complained, after your underwear were gone and so was his shirt. Even with the heat going, there was still a small chill through the apartment making him shiver and leaving goosebumps over both your skin. Reminding him why you were clothed in the first place. “Fuck, it’s cold.”
“That’s why,” You giggle at him before that giggle turned into a loud moan, Soonyoung not wasting time to find his place between your thighs. His tongue already dipping into your soaked folds to taste you, leaving your whole body buzzing. Your hands reached for his hair, your eyes already rolling back when a finger joined the way his tongue teased you. His middle finger teasing your entrance while his tongue rolled over your clit. The deep groans leaving him at your taste vibrating against you. “Soon…”
“Hmmm,” was the only sound you would get from him as a response, the middle finger that was teasing you dipping in, your inner walls clenching around it eagerly. This reaction from you earned a second finger quickly, his middle and ring finger now moving inside you while his tongue started to expertly work your needy cunt.
Your hands were in fists in his hair, your eyes slightly rolling, mouth falling open with a waterfall of whimpers, moans, and sighs. Body already burning up from desire and pleasure, with the knot starting to tighten deep in your core. Each flick of his tongue, each gentle suck, each curl of his fingers to hit the sensitive nerves, and the hungry sounds that were sending extra vibrations through you all brought you closer to your first release.
“Soon…Soonyoung… I…please…” You didn’t know why you were asking for his permission to cum, knowing full well by the way he was enthusiastically licking up your arousal that was seeping out quicker from his fingers fucking into you that you didn’t need to. He wanted it, he was working to bring it out of you. Needing to watch you come apart from just this before, before doing it all over again with his cock.
Soonyoung didn’t bother answering you, knowing perfectly well that you were just speaking nonsense at how quick he had gotten you to the edge. Instead his small sharp eyes shines when his mouth latched over your clit, suckling at it as his fingers moved so quickly that you could hear the echoes of the wetness that surrounded them. Your legs that were bent at the knee, with your feet planted on the mattress were now wrapped around his head. Your thighs pressing his head between them, pushing his face more into your cunt almost suffocatingly.
Through your heavy lids, you could see the way his eyes rolled at the feeling of your thighs against his head, the suckling starting to become harder sucks, and it was enough to cause explosions behind your eyes. The knot that was rapidly tightening snapped, and your vision almost went white. Your legs shaking and squeezing his head, all while the he lapped up your gushing release as much as he could. Not caring that he could suffocate from this, instead moaning and pushing for another orgasm with his mouth.
“Too much, too much!” You gasped out, your legs untangling from around him and your hands pulling at his hair to detach his mouth from you. You had it in you for another orgasm before he fucked you, but it didn’t stop your body from becoming almost too sensitive. Also you didn’t want to be the only one to have something before that. Knowing full well he was rutting against the mattress as desperately as his hands and mouth moved.
This earned a whine from Soonyoung, who was still working his fingers inside you even if his mouth wasn’t on you. Your inner muscles clenching around the slick digits.
“But you taste so good, my little leopard. I can eat you all night and be satisfied.” He told you trying to move to run his tongue over you, but your hold was firm. “Come on, you can cum again. Let me make you cum.”
“You can make me cum again on your cock, right now I need you down my throat.” You managed to pant out, and it was almost comical how fast he was pushing his pajamas and boxers down; the fabric now resting at his knees. Freeing his already hard aching cock, thick, heavy, and already dripping. Ready for your eager mouth, and soon your cunt.
Just the sight of him sent another wave arousal through you and wanted to just pounce on him. His blonde hair sticking up in several directions and mused from your fingers, with his skin flushed from the heat radiating off you both and the cool air of the bedroom. Dark eyes blown out and black, with nearly his entire bottom half of his face shining from your release, his beautiful plump bottom lip between his teeth. His body was something of another world. Muscles cut annoyingly perfect, defined showing off the hours he spent dancing and at the gym with one of his friends. Muscles that gave you a perfect map to trace with your fingertips and tongue to where you want to go. Even after a night full of BBQ didn’t take away from the perfectly sculpted frame.
Kwon Soonyoung was built like the Greek Gods wished they were.
You made quick movements, sitting up and moving so you were resting on your own knees, unable to stop yourself from pulling him into a kiss. Tasting you off his lips and leaving a faint layer over your own, teasing each other’s tongues. He pulls you closer to him, pressing your naked body against his, one arm around your waist while the other gripping the back of your hair.
“You are so fucking perfect,” His voice was soft when you separated, and it caused you to faulter your quick decision to start trailing your lips down his throat. He has told you this so many times, but this time it felt different, laced with deeper meanings than ever before. Neither of you had actually said those words yet, neither of you ready to say them, but it was clear that you were in love. You both may be gluttons for words, some words were not ready to be uttered, but that didn’t mean that the feeling wasn’t there.
The words will come in time, and that moment will be worth the wait.
“I think it’s you who’s the perfect one.” You challenge back, your voice just as soft, your hands were still trailing down his body to grasp his cock. Earning a soft hiss from him at your touch. “Perfect for me.”
“And you are for me,” He breathes out, your hand providing a few soft gentle jerks before returning to your original task. Your mouth trailing over his skin with ease, leaving similar marks like he had done to you and tongue trailing the dips between his muscles. Soft sounds coming from him, until he watched as your ass lifted slightly so you could lean forward.
He resting on his knees on the bed, and you resting low on one arm, so you were level to his cock. It was rock hard under your touch, twitching and tip leaking. With a ginger flick of your tongue, you also didn’t waste any time taking his tip into your mouth. Tasting him with eyes flashing up toward his face; meeting his eyes. He was fighting the urge to drop his head back at the sensation of your mouth, but he kept his gaze trained on you. The hand that was originally gripping your hair back to holding it tight in his fist. The angle you had him at giving him a way to fuck down your throat with a simple thrust forward.
Soonyoung doesn’t do that either, able to fight that urge as well, but his hand didn’t let go of you. It stayed firm while you moved your mouth over his length, taking more of him with every movement. You tongue pressed up against the underneath of his cock, against a sensitive vein of his, stroking what you didn’t take yet.
“Yes, baby, yes. Fuck. You look so pretty like that,” Words were falling from his lips with every moan, both hands now holding your hair back, his hips jutting forward. Nose nearly pressed against his abdomen, gagging slightly.
Dropping your hand to his thigh, you hollow your cheeks to give a generous suck, and it earned a whole string of curses from Soonyoung. Then you relaxed your jaw and throat, your eyes shining with a silent begging and letting him know that he had full control over how he used your mouth. The groan that left his mouth sounded more like a growl when the realization hit, finally dropping his head back for a moment.
When he looked back at you, his bottom lip between his teeth, keeping you in place with his hold Soonyoung thrusted forward in. Pushing him as far down your throat as he could go, your nose pressed against his body, cutting off your air. He pulls your head back the same time he does his hips, letting you take a few breaths before returning his cock down your throat.
Using your throat as his own personal toy, Soonyoung watched with a glazed expression the way your drool started to drip from the corners of your mouth. Coating you both with it, and the way your lids were fluttering gave away that you were not just enjoying him fucking your throat but that you had also snaked one of your hands between your thighs to touch yourself. The sight was enough to make him want to coat your throat with his cum.
“I need to fuck you, or I am cumming down your throat.” Soonyoung panted out with one more thrust to your throat before releasing his hold on you, taking in how you were looking to him. Resting on your arm with your ass in the air, perfect for him to slip behind and fuck you senseless. Or push you flat onto the bed and take you that way. His mind racing in all the positions he could throw you in as he got off the bed to retrieve the condom and finish removing his pants while he made his decision. With the foil package in his hand, Soonyoung pushed away the pillows to climb onto the bed behind you. “Move a little forward.”
You did as you were told, moving your body so you were where he wanted you, but went to move to lift your upper body when you felt his hand press against you back. Stopping you from moving, and you just rested your cheek against your bedsheet. You could hear the foil tearing from behind you, and he made quick movements to slip the condom over his cock. It was disappointing to say the least, but he was going to be deep in you no matter what, and it wasn’t going to take away from how good he fucked you.
His hands then moved to run up your thighs and over your ass, gripping at the meaty muscles, and you were expecting to feel the head of his cock pressing against your ready hole but instead you felt the flat of his tongue. Leaving you suddenly gasping, his tongue dipping into you from this angle only briefly, because if he didn’t, he would keep going until you were trembling again.
“So pretty,” He started repeating, having straightened up to position himself. The thick head of his cock slipping between your folds, before pushing forward. Stretching you in a tantalizing way, keeping hold of your hips to stop you from pushing back eagerly to pull him in further. Taking his time to bottom himself out, making sure you feel every inch of him.
“Soonyoung… please…” There was a whine to your voice, not wanting him to take his time, needing him to completely fill you with him.
“Please, what?” He urged, stopping only halfway in, his grip on your hips only tightening to keep you still when you started trying to wiggle your hips back.
“Don’t tease me please…” You whisper out, your knuckles going white as you clung to your sheets, suddenly being full of him. Normally he would tease more, but he had also found himself impatient to be in you. With his hips flushed against you, he leaned his chest against your back.
“Is this what you wanted?” Soonyoung’s tone was a breathless husk, grinding his hips into you as a moan left his own lips. One that was almost louder than you, you nod against the bed turning your head enough to be able to catch him watching you. “Is it? Or is it this?”
You barely were able to register him pulling out of you before his hips were snapping forward, nearly flattening you against the mattress, but one of his arms had wrapped around your waist to keep you up. You mouth fell open to moans and cries with each thrust into you, maneuvering just right to find the bundle of nerves. The fabric of the sheets rough against your sensitive nipples, sending more jolts through you.
Soonyoung’s forehead pressed between your shoulder blades, his breathing coming out in pants and loud moans of his own. The only other sounds other than your voices is the sound of skin hitting skin and the lewd sounds coming from it.
“Made just for me,” He panted into your skin, feeling his teeth starting to graze your skin. “Mine. All mine.”
“Only yours,” It was the first words you managed to get out since he stopped teasing you, your voice hoarse and gasping. Your eyes slightly rolled, and a hand found its way into your hair. Controlling how he turned your head when he pulled it back, so you were looking at him.
Skin flushed and wet from sweat, his eyes completely black and blown out, and hair a complete mess. With his lips looking inviting and you wanted to press yours against them. Letting his mouth swallow your breathless gasps and yours swallow his throaty moans. It would be enough to push the pressure building inside you closer to snapping, muscles clenching greedily with each of his thrusts.
“That’s right,” Instead of catching your mouth, he pressed a kiss against your jaw, relishing the heat radiating off your skin and how close he could see your fucked out face with each of his thrusts. “Mine and only mine. Like I am only yours.”
“Fuck…” You gasp out, the words did what that kiss you wanted did, and more. Catapulting you off the edge, with your body shaking from the pressure bursting. Inner walls spasming and clenching around him, and your legs shaking. There was his own string of curses that fell from his lips, and you suddenly felt empty as he removes himself from your body. Leaving you to wither in this orgasm without him, but not for long.
Soonyoung rolled you over onto your back, finding his place back between your legs. Pushing his cock back into you, groaning how even though your muscles grasp tight around him, but slid in with so much ease. Your body snug around him like a glove. With his knees bent and pressing against your hips, your legs moving to wrap around his waist, Soonyoung rested his upper half on his forearms. Now hovering over you to take the way you looked better, to take in the way your body couldn’t stop shaking from the orgasm he pulled from you. Or the way your eyes fluttered and your mouth begging to be kissed by his.
Which he couldn’t resist doing, your lips just as addicting as every part of you. Still slightly swollen and a tongue that he loved to tease with his own. Swallowing any sounds that left your lips. Your body hot and covered in a sheen of sweat, mixing with his own, as your bodies moved and pressed up against each other. The new angle had it so he could get deeper, the soundless gasps and moans starting to turn into higher pitch whines, another orgasm quickly washing over you.
Each muscle tense, locking your legs around him by your ankles, arms around him so you were clinging to him. Every moan and high pitch whine mixed and lost with his own, and you could tell by the way his thrusts were started to become a little sloppy, and harder into you, that he was close. That he was trying to hold back, long enough to maybe pull another one, but he wasn’t going to last that long. He was too close to his own release to hold back any longer.
“Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful,” Soonyoung started repeating, between pressing his forehead against yours and kissing you. “Cumming…”
“Soonyoung,” You whimper his name, over stimulation started to set in when he hips falter. Coating the inside of the condom with stripes of his cum. You both stayed there, allowing him time to empty himself and you stop spasming. Soonyoung wouldn’t stop placing soft kisses over your skin, making sure not leaving a single spot on your face untouched by his lips. With eyes shut, you relish in the feel of his body still pressing against you and the way his lips brushed over your sweat soaked skin. Then he runs the flat of his tongue over your temple causing you to smack his arm. “Soonyoung!”
His laughter rang through the bedroom, pulling himself from your swollen and well fucked cunt to discard the condom and get you both cleaned up. He tries to insist to let him clean you up, but you also needed to pee, so you waved off this offer. The two of you both cleaned up together, changing into a fresh pair of clothes, and after sex munchies started to set in.
“I’m hunnngggrrryyyy,” Soonyoung’s whine made your eyes roll, dropping the ramen into the pot before moving to cut the extra ingredients to add to it. Were you really going through this trouble at near two thirty in the morning to make him a nice meal after fucking you into the mattress? Yes, because he deserved it, and he would do the same in a heart beat.
“Gotta let it cook first.” You tell him before letting out a small squeal when you feel his arms snake around your waist and his mouth pressing against right behind your ear. You started squirming when he nuzzled his nose into your skin. “Kwon Soonyoung, you were the one who wanted this and now you aren’t going to let me cook?”
“I want to kiss on you more instead,” He murmured against your skin, pushing back the strands that were trying to fall back into place.
“Then you shouldn’t have asked for this,” You tell him, when his hand reaches out and stops you from cutting up pieces of kimchi to add to the ramen. He gently nudges the knife free to drop onto the cutting board, to turn you toward him. Not giving a single shit that your hands were covered in the red.
“You are just as hungry as I am,” He retorts, his hands grasping the counter sides, pinning you between him and the counter. You go to roll your eyes when you stop at the sudden serious look on his face.
“What?”
“I love you.” It was like time stopped and you stared at him, trying to read anywhere on his beautiful features that he wasn’t being serious.
There was a rush through you, a mixture of emotions. Shock, excitement, worry, but most of all love for him that took over everything else. You thought he was going to wait longer, that he wasn’t ready to utter the words that you both obviously felt, but here he was telling you with no issue. With so much seriousness, to make sure what you didn’t think he was trying to be silly or funny.
Kwon Soonyoung never has, would never, or will ever joke about those feelings for you. He loved you more than the phrase could justify, and he couldn’t hold it any longer. Especially after that night.
“I love you,” Soonyoung repeated, your name falling from his lips after, making sure the words sunk in. Allowing you the time to process his words. But what he wasn’t expecting was you to fling yourself at him, your arms wrapping around his neck and your lips smashed against his. He was quick to melt into your kiss, his hands resting on your hips.
“I love you, too.” You tell him breaking away from his kiss to say it, “I love you.”
It took everything in you to pull away from your boyfriend after that, to finish making food, which proved difficult with him clinging to your back, kissing your neck and repeating those three words in your ear. Neither of you able to stop smiling as you giggled and fed each other ramen, not able to go to sleep until the sun started to peak over the horizon.

These two will be back! You'll see them in the other fics, and I have another fic planned for him. I hope you enjoyed!
#thestraybunnyfics#svt fanfic#the seventeen k series#kwon soonyoung#hoshi x reader#hoshi smut#kwon soonyoung x reader#AU Seventeen fic
56 notes
·
View notes
Text
hello my very helpful assistant 😄 flan's busy cooking up something in her dru- sorry, very ethical laboratory. anyways, here's how you can help her today:
ENTER ONLY ONE OF THE FOLLOWING LABS
LAB ONE
☆ write a brief description of what you want the request to feature (can include smut, kinks, dialogue and more) as well as the driver
LAB TWO
☆ from below - pick a flask, choose a label, select up to four chemical compounds, choose up to three catalysts and call out who the other assistant is (driver: im down to do anyone or the grid or "recently" retired)
☆ NOTE: the final item is very important, so please never forget it, otherwise flan won't be able to start the reaction
SOME REQUESTS WILL BE 18+ and ALL REQUESTS will available under the tag (see below) #chemical attraction ♥︎
all of your concoctions/requests can be made to my asks or inbox (here), and i'll get to producing it as soon as possible.
EXAMPLE REQUESTS
hi flan! with lewis hamilton and a boiling flask labeled with a sticker i am looking to mix together, fluorine, calcium, arsenic with nail polish.
thank you <3
flask
conical: fluff
boiling: smut
round-bottom: hurt/comfort
label
sticker: fic
marker: drabble
washi tape: smau
ribbon: texts
hairtie: combination (please specify)
chemical compounds
hydrogen: "oh, shut up." "you shut up." "make me." "okay, but you might moan a little."
helium: "i'm not the jealous type, but what's mine is mine. end of story."
lithium: "don't kink shame me"
beryllium: "we shouldn’t do this" "you’re absolutely right. we should not do this"
boron: "you're so cute when you pout like this"
carbon: "move my arm is falling asleep"
nitrogen: "the problem is, if i kissed you, i don't think i'd be able to stop."
oxygen: "you've ruined that song now, thanks."
fluorine: "don't talk with your mouth full"
neon: "if you can’t take it, why did you talk back"
sodium: "fucking is a reward, but you haven’t been good.”
magnesium: "is it really that hard to love me?"
aluminium: "why aren't you dating him?" "because i'd destroy him" "he seems like he'd be into that"
silicon: "i know they're just stuffed animals, but it feels like they're watching us"
phosphorus: "you know, i could always get you off here right now"
sulfur: "you deserve so much better than me" "stop lying"
chlorine: "give me a little show"
argon: "why are you being like this?"
potassium: "watch you mouth before i decide to spank your ass"
calcium: "it's going to sound controversial, but i think that went well"
scandium: "oh my god are you actually reading the terms of service?"
titanium: "the next time you pull something like this, i'm telling your mother what we did in vegas that one time"
vanadium: "if you don't like being called a whore, then stop acting like one."
chromium: "everything you own, everything you wear i paid for. so i guess that means i own you."
manganese: "i might have slept with your shirt while you were gone"
iron: "i'm not moving, your lap is comfortable"
cobalt: "please..." "you need to learn to be better with your words, don't you think? tell me what you really want,"
nickel: “are you my cum dump?”
copper: "you're not allowed to touch my pussy"
zinc: "you could've just told me"
gallium: "are you trying to flirt with me?" "is it working?"
germanium: "if i buy it, will you stop pouting?"
arsenic: "you're just mad that that my cock fits perfectly in you now. must be a blow to the ego that we're a perfect match."
selenium: "how long have you been covering/covering up this?"
bromine: "you're like my arm rest'
krypton: "i know i'm warm, but we really have to get up now"
rubidium: "you’re starting another cult. you bitch."
strontium: "it’s broad daylight, if someone looks up they'll see you pressed against the window."
yttrium: "you're not alone i promise"
zirconium: "im sorry but i'm done waiting"
niobium: "i promised to give you something, but i didn't promise it would be an orgasm."
molybdenum: "i'm bad at texting, so i always hope that you're the first one"
technetium: "let me take care of it. let me take care of everything"
ruthenium: "is it a bad time to tell you i have [your phobia]"
rhodium: "im so horrible to you" "no you're not"
palladium: "why is there rope next to the bed"
silver: "i don’t want to be able to walk tomorrow.”
cadmium: "you dumbass, don't ever do that again"
indium: "would you like to explain..." "no, but maybe there is something I could do to make you forget about it?"
tin: "i know for a fact that you can be a hell of a lot louder than that.”
antimony: "after all this time and you still can't look me in the eye"
tellurium: "i can't remember the last time i did something so fun with someone"
iodine: "i was expecting a written apology, but this is so much better"
xenon: "i have a headache and it looks just like you.”
cesium: "stop throwing things at me"
barium: "do you really think you can get away from me?"
lanthanum: "do you trust me" "no" "smart"
cerium: "i like the way your hand fits mine"
praseodymium: "because i care about you"
neodymium: "i trusted you...with everything"
promethium: "if you stay, you'll get hurt too"
samarium: "would you have believed me if i did?"
europium: "don't make promises i know you can't keep"
gadolinium: "can you please just hold me?"
terbium: "can i bother you for a sec?" "you always bother me, but go ahead"
dysprosium: "you cancelled plans for me?"
holmium: "my clothes look better on you that they do on me"
erbium: "i dont like it" "you don't like anything" "well i like you and [you specify]"
thulium: "no tickling, or no kisses"
ytterbium: "did i mean anything to you?"
luteium: "does your daddy know you call me daddy too?"
actinium: "n-no, don't cry. i hate it when you cry"
thorium: "but you have me now"
protactinium: "please don't go"
uranium: "i’m literally naked on your bed and you’re talking about work?”
neptunium: "you're hurt, let me take care of you"
plutonium: "you're staring" "i like seeing you happy"
americium: "stay...please"
curium: "i...i just needed to know you were ok"
berkelium: "you'll back off if you know what's good for you"
californium: "didn't you say we were friends"
einsteinium: "this is why we can't have nice things"
fermium: "not out here please"
catalyst
flan: au [request a specific one]
red pill: sub!character
blue pill: sub!reader
glue: dom!reader
lip balm: dom!character
lemon juice: driver!reader
sand: idiots in love/denial
salt water: crack fic
bath water: size kink
soap: exes to...
bubbles: fix it fic/sickfic
nail polish: daddy kink
shampoo: overstimulation
lotion: possessive/jealous sex
slime: accidentally launching relationship
copper coin: cnc/dubcon
flowers: leaving the window open/door unlocked
silver jewellery: age gap
gold jewellery: miscommunication
rock: neighbours
paper: love triangle
plastic bag: enemies to...
tissue: rivals to...
ink: 100% platonic friendship
foam: found family
water babies: secret admirer
ceramic: forced proximity
yarn: roommates
water: childhood friends to...
fruit: married couple/established relationship
beads: fake relationship
heat: brother's best friend
ice: best friend's brother
bark: body swap
grass: reverse tropes [specify]
© the-flanuer || do not copy, rewrite or translate any of my work on any platform.
#⭑ : my work.ᐟ#the-flaneur#chemical attraction ♥︎#requests#request list#x reader#f1#formula 1#f1 fanfic#f1 texts#f1 imagine#f1 x reader#f1 fluff#f1 smau#f1 smut#lewis hamilton x reader#max verstappen x reader#fluff#smut#charles leclerc x reader#lando norris x reader#oscar piastri x reader#carlos sainz x reader#george russell x reader
77 notes
·
View notes
Text
and all at once, you’re all i want (i’ll never let you go) - jack hughes

pairing: jack hughes x original female character
warnings: literally nothing. fluff! some minor worship of nina hischier (the goat), a little love letter to my alma mater
title: "king of my heart" by taylor swift
word count: 10.3k
author's note: first fic in the new year is for @wyattjohnston 's winter fic exchange 2k24!! i had the absolute pleasure of writing for @wildrangers <3 taylor, i hope you enjoy this as much as i enjoyed putting it together and demi, thank you for your endless hard work for putting this on!!
four times where jack hughes and ashley grassie showed up for each other and one time where everyone showed up for them
*****
one - two months
“Jack, are you sure about this?” Ashley asks, fiddling with the silver rings on her fingers.
“Why wouldn’t I be?” He responds confidently, sparing a look at her from the drivers seat before turning his eyes back on the road. “Everyone’s expecting you.”
“You told them?”
“That my girlfriend was coming with me to a New Year’s party? Of course.” He squeezes her thigh lightly. “They’re excited to meet you. And not while we’re working.”
“I’m excited to meet them too.”
“You sure?” He teases lightly. “You’ve been quiet all afternoon.”
“Yeah, yeah. Sorry.”
“Nothing to be sorry about.” They stop at a red light, and he leans over to kiss her cheek. “Ash, baby, they’re gonna love you.”
“But you don’t know that,” she protests softly.
“I do, actually. Because everyone loves you.”
She rolls her eyes. “You can’t promise me that everyone’s gonna even like me.”
He shrugs. “I’ll prove you wrong. You’ll see.” He tugs at her gold sweater. “Is this new?”
“Yeah. Seems fitting for the occasion. Sparkles equals New Years, right?”
“I like it a lot.”
“I know what you’re doing,” she deadpans.
He smirks. “And what might that be?”
“Distracting me.”
“Maybe so. You’re so smart, Miss Columbia Grad.”
“Jack,” she whines, making him laugh.
He picks up her hand and kisses the back of it. “Trust me, okay? It’ll be great. And I’ll be with you all night.”
Ashley swallows, before forcing herself to nod.
The thing is, after two months of dating officially (she’s not counting the month beforehand when there wasn’t a label on things even though there should’ve been), there are still important parts of each other’s lives they have yet to experience together. She’s gone to a few of his games, but has never met any of his teammates (except for Luke, but he doesn’t count), choosing to meet Jack back at his place after instead of waiting for him at the rink. She also doesn’t count that one Devils game she had to fill in for, which is how she met Jack in the first place. The few times he’s invited her along when he does go out with them, she’s been busy with other things.
New Year’s is kinda a big time to be meeting new people. People that mean a lot to Jack. But that could just also be all in Ashley’s head. She’s never really done this before. The last serious boyfriend she had was in high school where everyone knew each other. There was no need for introductions.
Jack squeezes her hand. “Thank you.”
“For?”
“Coming with me to this. Taking off work early. I appreciate it a lot.”
She shrugs casually. “It’s about time, right?” She pointedly ignores the look he shoots her, because she doesn’t want him to know how nervous she really is.
Before they know it, Jack’s pulled into the driveway of the Toffolis and her hands start sweating again. She gathers the flowers on her lap and the wine bag as Jack rounds the car and opens the door for her. He grabs the bag, presses a kiss atop her head and hand in hand, they walk to the front door. She lets Jack take the lead as he just walks in. They walk into the kitchen area, as Cat pulls her into a hug and thanks them graciously for the flowers and wine.
It turns out that Ashley really does have nothing to worry about. Getting thrown into a whirlwind of introductions and new names is a lot, but she doesn’t mind. A wave of comfort crashes over her as Luke practically hauls her into a hug.
She finds herself besides Nico after he hands her a glass of wine. “You’re a journalist, right?” He asks.
“I am.”
“Do you ever watch Jack’s media interviews?”
Ashley giggles. “I do once in awhile. Trust me, I have my thoughts. I also met him for the first time from that. And you, technically.”
“Right, right. Will we ever see you in the locker room again?”
“Probably not. I was just filling in for Danny. On the rare chance I do sports, it’s usually for the Jets. Besides, better to watch and support you all without any stake professionally.”
“What do you usually report on?” Nico asks with genuine curiosity.
She perks up, like anytime she gets to talk about her job. As she talks, using her hands animatedly despite one of them holding a drink, Jack looks on from a distance with a lovesick look in his eyes.
“She is way too cool for you,” Dawson says, fixing his cap.
Jack rolls his eyes. “Shut up.” But Jack knows his teammate’s right.
Jack’s not clingy, perse, but it’s hard for him to watch Ashley just…be and not be touching a part of her. Even if it’s just sliding up against her so her body is pressed alongside his, he just wants to be near her all the time.
(Quinn once sent some random thing he found on Instagram about love languages a few years back and Jack had remembered absolutely roasting him. But maybe he had a point)
“So,” Nicole starts, refilling both their glasses up with champagne a bit later in the evening. “Why Jack?”
Ashley snorts. “Your guess is as good as mine.” From beside his girlfriend, Jesper barks out a laugh and from next to Ashley, Jack pouts. Ashley laughs, leaning into Jack’s side. “I’m kidding. Mostly. I was hesitant at first though.”
“Oh, yeah. He told me about this,” Jesper says. “Said he chased you down the hall after post-game media and asked you out?”
“Sounds about right.”
“And you said yes to that?” Jesper asks. Jack whacks his teammate in the stomach.
“Not right away,” Ashley admits. “He gave me his number and told me to text him if I was interested. And I ended up being interested.”
“Lucky for him,” Nicole chuckles.
Jack squeezes Ashley’s waist fondly. “Lucky for me.”
She listens on in interest as Nicole talks about how she and Jesper got together. Somewhere throughout the conversation, she can’t help but let her mind drift. They’ve been together for years now, been living together for a bit and are looking to move into a house. She literally moved away from Sweden full-time for him.
Ashley swallows as Jack asks about how their house search is going. There’s a very little chance that Jack will be leaving Jersey anytime within the next half decade. But her mother warned her that his career could take him places in the future unexpectedly.
And in a way, so could Ashley’s. But it’s not as easy.
She scolds herself for even thinking this far. They’ve been dating for literally two months. That’s nothing in the grand scheme of things. They’re celebrating entering the new year today, but she has no idea if they’ll even be together for all of it.
She’s hoping they are. God, she really fucking hopes so. But she could hope until the end of the world and have it fall short. She smoothes her sweater out with her suddenly-clammy hands, chugging the whole glass of champagne before putting the flute down on a nearby table. She excuses herself politely to use the bathroom, which she does, before getting some air.
She definitely looks a bit crazy outside on the Toffoli’s porch in the dead of winter, but she doesn’t mind the biting edge of cold. It’s grounding her, actually.
“Was looking for you.”
Ashley doesn’t even look at Jack, humming as she hears him walking out to stand next to her. “Did my sparkle sweater give me away?”
“No, Neeks did, actually. Said he saw you walking out.” She finally looks at him with his eyebrows furrowed. “You’re not cold?”
“Don’t even think about offering me your jacket,” she warns. “I know you’re only wearing a t-shirt underneath.”
“Then come back inside so we both don’t die.”
“In a minute,” she promises.
He huffs, rubbing his hands up and down her arms to try and generate some heat. “Everything good?”
“Yeah, yeah.” Just, you know, minorly freaking out at her boyfriend’s teammate’s place about the fact that she might be falling in love with him even though it hasn’t been that long and what a future could look like for them and how that future could fall apart in an instant.
So regular New Year’s Eve thoughts.
“Unlike you, I don’t have a college degree, much less two,” Jack grins. “I can’t read minds.”
“And you think I can?” She jokes back weakly. He just chuckles. She continues. “Your friends are nice. I like them a lot.”
He lights up anytime someone he loves gets brought up in conversation. “Yeah, they’re cool. They like you too.”
“That’s good,” she says softly.
He taps her forehead with his pointer finger. “Countdown’s soon. Come back inside?” He laces their fingers together.
“You gonna kiss me at midnight?”
“Think so.”
“You only think so?”
Jack smirks, kissing her deeply. “Shut up.”
Ashley is absolutely floored.
two - one year and one month
Cam’s wedding crept up on her.
Of course, Ashley knew it was coming, but still. Though she was surprised when Jack told her that he was free of games on that particular early November weekend somehow, only having to miss an optional practice and that he would notify the coaching staff far in advance.
It’s not the act of bringing Jack that she’s nervous about. Cam and Amanda, his fiance, came into the city a few months ago and they all grabbed lunch before heading to a game at The Rock that night. She’ll never forget how ultimately “traitor-like to the Bruins” Cam felt, Ashley and Amanda finding it hilarious. They both had a good time though, and that’s all that matters, and Cam, who has always looked out for her even before she had ever asked, subtly gave his approval.
(“I’ll admit my assumptions about him were wrong,” Cam had said. “He’s awesome, and he really cares about you. If he’s the one, I won’t be mad about it. He’s very lucky.”)
It’s more of a particular person that’s going to be at the wedding.
Weirdly, when she and Alex broke up way back when, one of the thoughts that circled her mind months after was exactly this. If and when the day of Cam’s wedding came, and they were both still close to him, they’d both be there. And here they are.
She’s over him — obviously, considering she’s in a happy, long-term relationship and it’s been four years — but how do you prepare to see your ex-boyfriend when the last time you saw him you had just broken up and you were in tears?
She and Jack drive up to Cape Cod early the day of the wedding and she feels a bit bad that he’s driving after he had a game last night and has one in just two days but he doesn’t mind, happy to be driving as long as she’s in the passenger seat next to him. They’re switching off anyways, and she had driven the first half. Cam and Amanda rented out a bunch of rooms at a few inns for their guests so her and Jack will get ready there before heading to the venue.
From a quick rundown Cam gave her a month ago when they caught up over the phone, she’ll at least be familiar with a good amount of people at the wedding. She’s excited to see them all again and catch up, those memories that were bittersweet at some point, all water under the bridge so many years later.
It’s what you get for dating within a friend group. Ultimately, at some point, sides are chosen.
At the end of the day, it’s Cam, someone who has always been there for her since they were 16, even when she didn’t necessarily do the same. He’s given his friendship selflessly to her for over a decade. The least she can do is come to his wedding to celebrate.
And she has Jack with her. Nothing can go wrong with Jack by her side.
“You okay?” Jack’s voice breaks her out of her thoughts as he squeezes her thigh, sneaking a look before focusing back on the road. “You’re quiet. You’re rarely quiet in the car.”
“It’s a 5 hour drive, Jack.”
“I’ve been playing country nonstop for the last half an hour and you haven’t chirped me once.” She starts playing with his fingers and his eyebrows furrow. “Alright. What’s going on, baby? What are you thinking about?”
“You know what I’m thinking about.” She shoots back with no malice.
He sighs, linking their hands together and bringing them up to his lips to kiss her knuckles. “Yeah. I got you though. I’ll be with you the whole day.”
“It’s dumb, really. Four years. And I haven’t thought about him in a long time.”
He shrugs. “He was your first heartbreak, and you haven’t seen him since. This is gonna be some sort of closure, even if it’s four years later.”
“You seem awfully cool about this, considering, you know, your current girlfriend is lowkey freaking out about seeing her ex again.”
“I’m not worried,” he replies easily. “You need this closure. I wasn’t smart like you back then and actually saw my exes probably way sooner than I should’ve. Besides, I’m the one on your arm now. Not him. I’m not pressed.”
She scoffs at yet another country song playing and skips it, snorting when ‘Suburban Legends’ by Taylor Swift comes on. How fitting. “I’m definitely hyping it up in my head. It’s nothing. And Cam told me that he purposefully put us at separate tables, in case Alex says some questionable shit while drunk.”
“No worries about you saying anything questionable?”
“Compared to Alex? No way.” He snorts, amused. But he knows enough about his girlfriend’s ex-boyfriend to not push it. “I wonder if he’s bringing someone. God, I hope he is.”
“Why? Don’t want to rub it in his face that you’re happy and in love?”
“That’s mean,” she says airily. “No. I hope he’s bringing someone because I want to know what kind of girl can tolerate his ass. I did, but I was 20 and stupid. I wanna see what kind of girl can tolerate him at 26.”
“Does he know I’m coming?”
“Cam?”
He snorts. “No. Alex.”
“Who knows? Even if he does, he probably doesn’t care and isn’t overthinking it like I am.”
“I think you’d be surprised,” she looks at him, confused and he bites his lip. “Even if they play it off, guys are affected by that stuff more than you’d think.”
“What is there to be affected by?”
“You,” Jack says simply. “Not that I’m biased or anything, but you leave quite an impact on everyone you meet. And that lucky ass got to date you. As someone who also has had that privilege, I can relate a bit.”
Ashley chuckles before squeezing his hand. “Thanks for coming with me. I know your schedule is really busy with the season and everything-”
“You don’t need to thank me. Isn’t half of having a significant other just bringing them as plus ones to weddings?”
“Fair.” She leans her head on his shoulder momentarily as he pushes the sunglasses on top of his head to his face. “Thank you, though. I feel bad that you’re missing practice.”
He snorts. “Don’t.”
“They didn’t give you a hard time?”
“Not really. It’s an optional, anyways. Nico just told us to have fun and I think Lindy has a soft spot for you somehow. I’m excited. I like Cam. And I’m happy to be here with you.” He smirks, adding. “Come on, baby. Did you think I was gonna leave you to dry when your ex is gonna be there?”
“You don’t know anybody at the wedding. And Cam grew up in a hockey-loving family from Boston. There’s bound to be people who recognize you.”
“So I’m the arm candy for the night. That works perfectly for me.”
They arrive at the inn just past 1, and decide to stop by a nearby cafe to grab a quick bite. Jack decides to take a short nap before they have to start getting ready and head out while she scrolls on her phone and plays with his hair since his head is on her lap. Occasionally she finds herself staring outside the window at the water with a smile. Even if not in the summer, the Cape is beautiful.
Once it hits 4:15, she figures that she should start getting ready, but she can’t move without disturbing Jack since he’s still sleeping soundly on her lap. She gently whispers his name and presses a few kisses on his forehead as his breathing changes, groaning a bit as he stretches and opens his eyes.
“Time to go?”
“In like, an hour. I need to start getting ready.”
He hums, puckering his lips and she takes the hint, kissing him soundly twice before ushering him off her lap. She lays out the few makeup products she has, moisturizing her face before putting light foundation and concealer on. As always, she focuses more attention on her eyeshadow, deciding to add a bit of gold glitter to compliment her pink dress. She clips a matching pink bow in, liking the way it blends with the natural brown of her hair. She decides to save the lipstick for right before they leave and turns to Jack, who’s buttoning his shirt.
“What do you think?” He looks up as he’s buttoning his cuffs. “Too much glitter?” She asks.
“Never too much glitter. You look beautiful.”
She looks at his blazer and tie that he’s laid out on the bed, looking at him with minor confusion. “Since when do you own that tie?”
“Since last week when I bought it.”
She looks at where her dress is hanging. “It matches my dress.”
“Yes it does.”
She looks towards him as he tucks his shirt in, a sudden wave of love rushing through her heart. “I love you.”
He looks up and immediately walks over to her, placing a hand on her waist and kissing her. “I love you too.”
She puts on her dress quickly, smiling when she doesn’t even have to ask Jack as he comes over to help her zip it up, pressing a chaste kiss on her shoulder. His phone ringing interrupts and she brushes her hair before she puts on her accessories.
“Sup Quinny?”
Quinn’s voice crackles through Jack’s phone. “Where the fuck are you going all dressed up on a Saturday? I know for a fact you don’t have a game today, considering Luke just sent a snap of him playing Chel with Dawson 10 minutes ago.”
“I’m in the Cape, asshole. One of Ash’s friends is getting married.”
She peeks into the view of the camera and waves after putting in one earring. “Hi Quinn!”
“Oh! Hey Ash. You look beautiful.”
She beams. “Thank you!”
Jack scoffs. “I’m here too.”
Ashley leaves the brothers to catch up as she starts gathering her things and puts on her lip tint before sitting at the edge of the bed since they still have 15 minutes left before they have to head out and she’s mostly all ready to go. She chimes in once in awhile, always happy to talk to Quinn as Jack shrugs on his suit jacket, ties his matching pink tie and clasps on his watch.
“Looking good, you two.” Quinn says as they both stand in front of the phone. “Matching tie, eh? Good move, Jacky.”
“We look good enough to make an ex jealous?”
She just rolls her eyes as Quinn’s eyes lights up, immediately catching on. “Absolutely.”
“Don’t encourage him, Quinn.”
Quinn just laughs and bids them farewell as Jack smooths down his tie. She puts on her jacket and grabs her boots and slips them on. As she’s about to bend down and tie them, Jack ushers her to sit on the bed and kneels down. He does it too quickly for her to dwell too much on how much she loves him, but he probably knows, if him gently rubbing his thumb over her ankle and the kiss on the inside of her knee tell her anything.
It’s only been a little over a year, but she really does think she could spend the rest of her life with him.
They end up running into Nick in the lobby and even though it’s been…four years since she’s seen him, she corrals him into a tight hug. She introduces Jack and Nick introduces Melanie, his fiancee. The only indication from Nick that he knows who Jack is is a subtle comment that’s delivered in a way that’s so Nick it makes her heart ache — “Jack Hughes. Only Ash would show up after almost five years in the flesh with a professional athlete at a wedding where her ex is gonna be at. Always gotta do some out of pocket shit.” — and makes Jack laugh as she slaps him.
The four of them walk the short seven minute walk to the venue together, with Ashley and Nick mostly leading the conversation. She can’t remember where they left their tentative friendship in their late teens and early twenties when the world was shut down and the future looked the most uncertain it had been. Even though they don’t immediately pick up where they left off, years of rust littered in their interactions and memories, she’s extremely happy to see that he’s doing well.
(Jack’s just happy to be there, holding his girlfriend’s hand as she leads the conversation. It’s nice not having to lead for once. There’s not many situations where he’s the one tagging along)
As they enter the ceremony space, Ashley immediately sees plenty of other people she recognizes. She chuckles to herself as she realizes many of the guys are from the soccer team. It’s touching to know they still keep in touch. Logan, one of said guys, greets Nick goodheartedly, before wrangling her into a hug. As pleasantries are exchanged and people are introduced, she does feel a bit out of place. But that’s natural, reconnecting with people after so long that clearly still hang out with each other and only hear about her through sporadic updates through Cam when they ask.
Sides were chosen, even if not intentionally. Ashley’s learned to be okay with that. Even if she thinks it’s unfair that Alex got to keep a lot of their mutual friends and she didn’t.
As everyone settles down in their seats, she squeezes Jack’s hand, opening her mouth to apologize for…something. Not preparing him in giving the whole lore of how she knows all these people? How the only reason she knows the sport of soccer is so well is because of Alex? Not explaining clearly the mixed feelings of her coming to the Cape this weekend?
But Jack’s enraptured in a conversation with Logan, and she smiles. Of course. Logan played hockey back in high school as well.
(Out of instinct, Jack does squeeze her hand back though, even placing them in his lap even though he’s not looking in her direction at all)
When Alex comes into view, a pretty redhead’s hand around the crook of his elbow, Ashley starts sweating. Thank goodness she has deodorant in her bag. Jack, who’s still talking to Logan, notices, and she’s about to apologize for her clammy hands as he sends her a confused look but the nearby exclamations of Alex’s name answers his question. He just presses two kisses to her temple.
Logan, to his credit, grimaces. “You gonna be good, Ash?”
She waves his kindness away. “Of course. It’s been so long. And it’s Cam’s day.”
And it is Cam’s day, as everyone falls silent watching both sets of parents and the groomsmen and bridesmaids walk down — she chuckles when she sees Sean walking down, forgetting that he and Cam got closer in college even after going to the same high school — before grinning as Amanda walks down in her beautiful A-line, ball gown of a wedding dress. Ashley wipes a tear away watching Cam do the same and she thinks if only 16 year old them could see themselves now.
(She has a moment when she looks at Jack where her stomach flips, thinking of the day they could be the ones at the altar. She quickly focuses her attention back to the front)
Cam and Amanda are pronounced husband and wife and she cheers as he dips her and kisses her, beaming and tearing up and laughing as she hears Nick wolf-whistle. People start dispersing, the large heated patio hosting a cocktail hour before the doors to the reception hall open back up again.
While she’s sipping on a glass of wine, she hears a familiar voice calling her name and she beams, carefully making sure she doesn’t spill any wine on Sean’s tuxedo as he towers over her and hugs her tightly. He introduces himself to Jack and she watches in slight amusement as they talk.
Sean and her never really were friends, more friends by association. He was more in the popular crowd in the school that Ashley herself was never inclined to push her way through. Her and Sean shared plenty of classes together though, and always got along when forced to work together. And in another life, sometimes Ashley thinks that she would’ve had a crush on the blonde boy.
Instead, she dated one of his teammates. And, well, that turned out the way it did.
(Ashley rolls her eyes when Sean makes a comment about how it “makes complete sense that you’re the one who ended up dating a professional athlete” because sure, Sean. Sure.)
Jack may be among many Massachusetts natives who live and die for the Bruins and are not hesitant in chirping him within 5 minutes of meeting him, but he smiles genuinely as his hand instinctively finds a way on her lower back. After dating Ashley for over a year, he’s used to the good-intentioned bluntness of New Englanders. She only starts rolling her eyes when high school gets brought up and stories about her start piling up. In contrast, Jack loves this and just eggs them on, eager to hear the stories.
With a quick glance at the seating chart when they’re all starting to filter back into the reception hall, she finds that the high school crowd is split between two tables, and that Cam kept to his word and put her and Alex at different ones. The tables next to each other, but still. She won’t have to worry about making accidental awkward eye contact with him across her chicken. She’s the slightest bit surprised she hasn’t crossed direct paths with him yet. But there’s enough people that they wouldn’t ever be forced to interact. And maybe that’s for the best.
Dinner passes by without incident, Ashley squeezing both Cam and Amanda tight as they come around to toast every table as Jack gives Cam a tight bro-hug and Amanda a polite kiss on the cheek. The dance floor starts to open up, and as usual, Ashley’s one of the first ones on, dragging Jack and practically their whole table out. She feels light on her feet and happy as she leans into Jack with a big smile. He ditches his suit jacket at the table and his pink tie is loosened and she thinks he looks so handsome. She’s happily tipsy enough where the curious glances and whispers from probably the entire fucking reception hall about why an NHL player is here don’t bother her. She knows he’s used to it. She doesn’t know how.
(Jack may not know everything of the lore and context behind Ashley’s relationship with the people she knows here, but he knows her and how deeply she feels and nostalgic she can get and how that can change her perception of her own memories and how that in turn, can make her extremely self critical.
So this whole evening, he’s tried to make it as easy as possible, talking with her old friends and classmates — which isn’t much of an ask, they’re nice enough — and just squeezing her hand or waist or kissing her temple or cheek when he feels her focus trailing off. If she talks to Alex and wants him there, he’ll be right next to her. If not, he’ll make himself scarce. Whatever she wants)
Ashley’s resting at her chair while Jack’s in a casual conversation with Cam as Alex comes up behind Cam, tapping him on the shoulder. She swallows and sits up straight and Jack automatically places a gentle hand on her back. Cam and Alex exchange a few words she can’t hear before Cam turns his attention back to her and Jack feels a surge of gratitude towards Cam, who looks extremely apologetic.
Jack watches as she stands up and steps towards Alex with a small smile. “Hey.”
Alex blinks. “Hi.” She gives him a quick hug before stepping back next to Jack as he stands up. “Alex, this is Jack, my boyfriend. Jack, Alex.”
“Nice to meet you, man.” Jack says with a firm, polite handshake and he doesn’t really see (or care about) Alex’s reaction before turning back to Ashley again, trying to read her. She gives him an almost imperceptible nod. Jack’s eyes flicker to Cam, who also nods behind Alex and he clears his throat. “I’m gonna get a refill. You two want anything?”
“All good, man.”
“Rum and coke, heavier on the coke?”
“You got it,” Jack presses a quick kiss to her hair before he and Cam walk to the bar.
Jack waves to the bartender for a whiskey sour for himself as Cam gets a gin and tonic. They both lean against the counter and Jack sighs, watching Alex take Jack’s previous seat. “Was that a good idea? Leaving them alone?” Because he knows her, of course, but Cam’s known her longer. And he had a front row seat to her and Alex’s friendship before they got together, their relationship when they got together, and the fallout of their breakup.
“Honestly? I don’t know. But they’re both 26 year old mature adults.” Cam’s eyes flit over to a redhead woman a couple seats away from the bar and waves her over. Jack’s trying to remember if he’s met her tonight
“Hi Cam,” she says lightly.
“Hey yourself,” he nods over in the direction of her and Alex. “You initiate that?”
She snorts, “Of course I did.” She perches herself on a stool and sticks her hand out to Jack. “I don’t think we’ve met yet. I’m Francesca, but please call me Fran. I’m Alex’s girlfriend.”
Jack gives her a small smile. This is something. “Jack. Ashley’s boyfriend.”
“I’m aware,” she teases. “I grew up in Jersey and my brother’s a huge hockey fan. I’ve been to a couple of your games throughout the years.”
“Always nice to meet a fan,” He responds smoothly and genuinely. “Especially in a room filled with Bruins fans that could honestly poison my drink at any moment and I wouldn’t be surprised.”
“Yeah, yeah. You’re lucky there are no Rangers fans here.” Cam waves him off as Jack and Fran laugh.
“What a way to meet someone for the first time,” Fran says.
“While our exes are talking for the first time in over four years?” Jack says and Fran and Cam both snort. “You could say that.”
She turns to Cam, “Cam, you can go off and mingle, you know? It’s your wedding. Jack and I will be fine here.”
Jack opens his mouth to agree but Cam just shakes his head. “It’s fine. I need a second to breathe anyways. And also make sure this doesn’t go downhill.”
“Ashley seems like a smart girl and Alex isn’t that stupid,” Fran says. “They wouldn’t make a fuss at your wedding.”
Cam sighs and Jack thinks about how thankful he is that Cam has been there for his girlfriend way before Jack even knew her. Jack then turns to Fran and asks how she and Alex met and the conversation starts there, all three of them turning to the two exes from time to time to make sure there’s no flames or glasses being thrown.
Fran talks about how she and Alex met at work and laughs in amusement when Jack explains that it was the same with him and Ashley, talking about how Ashley had been filling in for a colleague for an interview and Jack practically fell in love with her the second he saw her and had to tell himself to not sound stupid in front of the pretty girl.
And honestly, as Jack talks to Fran, he laughs to himself a bit ironically. She reminds him a bit of Ashley. A bit too much for him personally and harsh in a different way than his girlfriend, but decent company nonetheless. So maybe he and Alex are more alike than they think.
Meanwhile, the conversation happening merely 20 feet away between two exes is not as casual. Not as comfortable.
“Been a long time, huh?” Alex remarks.
Ashley tries not to scoff. “Four years.”
Alex curses under his breath. “Yeah. How are you?”
What a loaded question. She goes along with it. “I’m good.”
“Cam mentioned you’re in New York?”
“I am. Moved out there about a year after college for work. Then went to grad school there.”
“Journalist?”
She shrugs. “More or less. The title’s changed a couple times throughout the years but all in that field.”
“That’s awesome.” He runs a hand through his hair and it looks so familiar yet unfamiliar. “I still remember when you told me you got into BU. Seems like the path was always laid out for you, huh?”
She’ll have to unpack that one later. “Guess so. How about you? I heard you were in Portland. Real estate, right?”
He nods, “Yeah.”
“That’s great. I’m really glad you’re doing well.”
“Thanks.” A moment of silence there. “For what it’s worth, it is really good to see you again.”
Ashley lets out a genuine smile. Small, but genuine. “Same.”
The sound of his laughter kinda aches a bit, but not in a way that has her sad. Just nostalgic. There is some easy banter, and somewhere in the back of her mind, Ashley’s remembering a bit of why she loved him in the first place.
There’s a pause in the conversation, before she continues, “I haven’t gotten a chance to meet whoever you’re here with yet, but-”
“Fran.”
“Fran, right.” she says. “But I’ve heard a bit. How long have you two been together?”
“Are we really going to do this?”
She swallows the urge to fire back, shrugging instead. “Why not? And don’t pretend like you’re not curious about Jack either. I figured I might as well just go first.”
Alex laughs. “Around three years for Fran and I.”
“You love her?”
“I do. A lot.”
She smiles. Genuinely this time. “Good. I’m glad to hear it.”
“How about you and Mr. NHL Superstar?”
Again, she swallows down her instinct to fire back. “A little over a year now.”
“You happy?”
“Very.”
Alex nods once and doesn’t quite smile but has a pleasant expression on his face. “Cam said that he likes him. Which is a lot, considering I’m pretty sure he used to think that he was a cocky asshole.”
Ashley knows it’s not meant in that way because she knows that her boyfriend has somewhat of a reputation, but she gets defensive. “People aren’t always what they seem. Even if he’s a pest on the ice sometimes, he’s a wonderful guy.” You should know, she wants to say. You were the exact same way in high school.
They’re trickling into dangerous territory. She wonders if he’ll take the bait. If he does, she wonders if she’ll be strong enough not to fall for it. She wonders if he’ll apologize, not because she needs it, but because she knows she deserved one all those years ago.
Alex leans back casually, putting his arm over the empty chair next to him. “From me to Jack fucking Hughes. I don’t know if I should be flattered or offended.”
Ashley doesn’t know at all how she’s supposed to take that. Like everything he’s always done, he says it casually, taking a drink of water as she’s figuring out how to respond. She doesn’t. For the first time, she feels like she doesn’t have control of this conversation.
He notices she has no response and keeps going. “Hey, he’s a decent player and the money can’t hurt. I’m glad you’re happy.”
She swallows. A gold digger? Is that really what he’s hinting at?
Ashley almost sighs in relief when she catches sight of Jack, Cam and a woman who she presumes is Fran walking back towards them. Immediately she plasters on a smile and introduces herself to Fran, because it’s not her fault that her boyfriend still has the ability to get under her skin even so many years after their break-up. Jack presses a rum and coke in her hand silently and she thanks him quietly before making small talk with Fran. Just having Jack next to her has her blood pressure lowering. Soon enough, they all but shove Cam back into his own wedding and bid farewell as Fran excuses her and Alex and heads over to chat with someone she doesn’t recognize.
Jack leads her outside of the main reception hall into one of the hallways, where there are people sporadically chatting and also getting away from the music for a second.
Jack grabs her drink and faces her with a concerned look. “Ash? You okay? It seemed to get a little…tense at times.”
Ashley shrugs and chuckles. It’s bitter though, and he knows it, immediately placing a grounding hand on her waist. “I was how I always am to everyone.”
“Sure,” he responds skeptically.
She sighs. “It was fine. I’m fine. It didn’t go badly. I don’t know if it was good. It just…was.” She squeezes her eyes shut. “It was fine. It’s not a big deal. It’s been four fucking years and it’s not like I love him anymore. I shouldn’t-”
“Hey. Stop. None of that,” Jack says softly but firmly, leaning in closer and kissing her forehead as she bites her bottom lip harshly. He holds her hand gently and presses it against his chest. “Open your eyes, baby. Take some breaths with me.”
She obeys, looking into blue eyes that have become another home for her and taking deep breaths. “Thanks.”
“Always. Wanna talk about it?”
She debates in her mind. “No. It’s a wedding. Let’s go back and have fun and dance.”
“You sure?”
She nods, before placing a peck on his lips. “I’ll probably be more in my feelings tomorrow about it. Or the next week. But for now, come dance with me.”
“Lead the way.”
Ashley doesn’t even look at Alex’s direction for the rest of the night, instead looking at Jack when she feels like the floor beneath her is gonna get pulled away. The stupidly romantic thing is, she knows he’ll catch her everytime.
three - one year and nine months
“What do you think?”
Jack looks up from where he’s sitting on her bed and his eyes pop open, jaw dropping with it. He tosses his phone to the side. “Ash. Holy shit.”
Ashley twirls around in the yellow ruffle dress. “I like this one the most, but I don’t think it’s fancy enough.”
She looks up to see him biting his lip, eyes scanning her body. She blushes as he beckons her to stand inbetween his legs. “Don’t care. You have to wear this one, please. It fits you perfectly.”
She smoothes down the ruffles. “Are you sure it’s fancy enough?”
“Honey, most of the guys probably won’t even be wearing ties,” she settles her hands in his hair. “Wear this one. I know you love it and you look beautiful in it.”
She lets out a breath. “Okay, yeah. I can pair it with those flower earrings and matching bracelet and I think Scarlett has white heels I could borrow and-”
“Woah there,” he chuckles, rubbing his thumbs on the fabric at her hips. “Did you have too much coffee today? You’re talking a million miles a minute.”
“No,” she drawls out. “I’m just…nervous? This is the first thing we’re going to that’s so…”
“Public?” He finishes for her. She nods. He pushes her gently so that she’s sitting next to him. “I get that. I’m a bit nervous too. But I’ll be there the whole time. And you’ll have my parents and Quinn. And Nico will be there too. Besides, you’re great with people. I’ve seen you in action.”
She shrugs modestly. “That’s not what I’m worried about.”
“Then what is it you’re worried about?”
She swallows at his tone, because she doesn’t think he gets it. Why would he? He’s not the one that’s going to be scrutinized by his fans. At least not to the degree she would be. “Everyone else’s thoughts.”
Jack nods slowly in realization. He leans in to kiss her lips twice. She has to admit it makes her feel a bit better. His kisses usually do. “You know no one else’s opinions mean anything. Besides, it’s very clear to anyone that I’m happily taken.”
And he has a point. She’s made an appearance on his Instagram with two photos in his annual summer dump — one was just of her in the city and the other was of the two of them by the lake in Michigan — and he hadn’t tagged her, but it was clearly a message to the world that he wasn’t a single man. Social media doesn’t matter and it never will, but it had been a decision they both had come to, Jack approaching her gently and asking if he could post them.
But having it through a screen and having it in real life is different.
“I know it’s stupid,” she says. “But you know me. I don’t particularly enjoy being out of my element.”
“I know, I know,” he bumps her knee with his. “It’ll be fun though. We’ll get drunk the night before and maybe I’ll be hungover the next morning and you get to tell Luke if I do anything embarrassing.”
Ashley laughs. “That does sound fun.”
“Exactly.” He cups her face in his hands. “I gotcha, baby. Always.”
She trusts in that when she lands in Boston a few days later. She trusts in that as she gets swept in a world she’s not quite comfortable in, but finds there are a lot more similarities than differences compared to environments she’s been in. She’s a journalist after all. It’s her job in a way to blend into different lives in order to get the best and most impactful stories. She trusts in that as she’s rolling her eyes fondly at Jack, who’s chatting with practically everyone at the bar. She doesn’t think she’s ever seen this many hockey players in one room. She trusts in that as Jack then always drags whoever he’s talking to so that he can introduce her.
For someone who has always valued their privacy, Jack is making it pretty obvious that the “stunning girl in the floral shirt” is his. Ashley can’t say she hates it, even if it’s a little bold for her particular taste.
“He looks happy, doesn’t he?” Ellen asks as they both watch Jack across the room with Auston Matthews. Ashley’s cousins in Toronto would be freaking out right now.
Ashley snickers. “Drunk or happy?”
“Both?” Ellen raises her glass up to knock it against Ashley’s in a toast.
“I’ll drink to that.”
“Thank you for coming. I know it means a lot to Jack that you’re here.”
“Thank you all for having me,” Ashley responds, suddenly a bit shy. “It’s, been, uh, a bit overwhelming, to be honest.”
“I can imagine,” Ellen smiles sympathetically. “All this hockey stuff, business wise, is more Jimmy’s scene than mine.”
“Really?” Ashley thinks to all that Jack’s told her about his mother and all the warmth Ellen has emitted since they’ve met, not to mention how everyone they’ve talked to — player, coach, agent — has gravitated towards Ellen.
To her credit, Ellen chuckles. “That’s fair. Jack tells me that you know how to work a room, which is something that Jimmy’s always said about me.”
Ashley traces the rim of her glass. “I think Jack gives me too much credit.”
“I’m not sure about that,” Ellen says with a knowing smile. “I read your article the other day. The one about the family who’s had to travel across the country to get care for their child. Quinn sent it to me, actually.” Quinn read it? She doesn’t remember sending it to him. Did Jack send it to him? “It’s an incredible piece of work. How long did that take you?”
“From start to finish? Around two months.”
Ellen grins, placing a motherly hand on her shoulder. “You’re so talented, honey. I try to keep up with everything you write, but you do so much that sometimes I lose track.”
"You really don’t have to do that. But thank you, Ellen. T-that means a lot to me.”
“What does Mom not have to do?” Jack asks, squeezing himself next to his girlfriend.
“Read my articles.”
Jack grins. “Why not? They’re so good. Our family group chat is filled with them. Dad always loves your profiles.”
Ashley swallows. She’s pretty confident that the Hughes family likes her, but the fact that they all keep track of her published articles is a bit too much for her to handle right now. She downs the rest of her beer and waves Jack away when he opens his mouth to ask if she wants his. Instead, he asks the bartender for a ginger ale. Ashley’s grateful.
The next day, Ashley smiles as Jack’s walking the carpet. He’s up for the Hart trophy this year and as he squats down to greet a little boy and sign his jersey, Ashley can’t help but let her love and pride for him soar. She’s as out of the way as she can be, trying not to get overwhelmed with all the voices and flashes around her. It helps that Ellen and Jim seem to always be nearby and she makes fast friends with Nina and Luca, who are watching Nico do similar things.
She gets pulled out of her own world with a familiar hand on her waist. “Hey,” Jack murmurs into her ear.
“Hi.”
“Do you wanna jump into a few pictures with me?” Jack asks softly. “It’ll only take a few minutes. No pressure if not.”
“Uh, yeah. Sure.”
He beams, offering an arm as he leads them over to where the photographers are. She tries not to blink too much as the flashes hurt her eyes and hopes she and Jack are looking in the same direction.
“You look beautiful,” he pairs his sincere compliment with a squeeze of her waist.
She smiles at the cameras for a few seconds before turning to him slightly. “You already said that.”
“I know. It’s worth repeating.”
Thankfully, it’s only about 30 seconds before everyone else — Quinn, Jack’s parents and Nico’s family — are being ushered in for a group photo. She finds herself inbetween Jack and Nico and giggles as Nico tries to blow his hair out of his face. She takes pity on him after a few tries and she reaches up to fix it for him quickly, Nina laughing on the other side of her brother.
“Stop messing with it,” Ashley scolds lightly through clenched teeth, smiling for the pictures. “You’re gonna make it worse.” She giggles when Nico pokes her side a few seconds later.
When Jack wins the Hart, Ashley leaps out of her seat in excitement. To her, he’s always going to be the best player she knows because she sees firsthand how hard he works, but it’s nice that his peers are recognizing it too. He places a quick kiss on her lips before going up on stage and Ashley’s clapping and laughing to herself. He was dreading having to make any sort of speech.
After the ceremony, she just follows everyone to whatever swanky rooftop seemingly the entire NHL is gathering at. She finds herself flocking towards Nina for a lot of the evening as they both exchange fun stories and memories of their own lives over drinks. Ashley thinks she could keep talking to Nina for the rest of her life. She’s just so damn cool.
The next day, she drags Jack around the BU campus and is happy pointing out buildings that she had classes in, cried in, cheered in and lived her life in. They walk from one end of Com Ave to the other, Ashley dutifully pointing out Agganis Arena (“I’m sure Trevor has some good memories in this building”), their starting point.
She stands in front of the College of Communication building and stops. Jack dutifully stops next to her. “This building kinda looks like shit.”
Ashley snorts. “Yeah, I know. Especially compared to all the science buildings.” She bites her lip. “It all started here.”
“What did?”
“The dream.”
And yeah, maybe that’s a bit dramatic. But Jack said similar things when he brought her to Toronto earlier this year, so she knows he understands.
Almost two years together now, she’s convinced that no one will really ever understand her like Jack does.
He nudges her hip with his, the breeze blowing comfortably through her hair and rustling the plants around them. They watch as a student walks through the front doors. “Wanna go in?”
She shakes her head. “Nah, I’m good.” She tugs at his hand while sipping the lavender lemonade from Pavement in the other. “Come on. I’ll show you Bay State. I lived there my junior year after I came back from studying abroad in Dublin.”
Bay State Road is beautiful as always in the Boston summer, Ashley’s hand in Jack’s. She drags him out into the middle of the road and only squeals once when a car is coming and he pulls her to the sidewalk.
Campus isn’t the same when classes aren’t in session, but she hopes Jack can still feel some of the magic in the air through her stories.
“It suits you.”
She turns to Jack. “Hm?”
“This city. It suits you.”
“Oh,” she blushes for some reason. “Thanks.”
“Do you miss it here?”
“All the time,” Ashley admits. “New York is great, but Boston will always be home.”
“Would you think of working here? If given the option?” Jack asks.
“Maybe,” Ashley squeezes Jack’s hand, “But I also have reasons to stay in New York.”
He smirks, but it quickly transitions into something gentler. “Yeah?”
She could throw something snarky back at him, but she looks around the brownstones and lets out a deep breath. This is home, but flashes of Hoboken and East Village flicker in her mind and that’s also home.
She looks at Jack and feels overwhelmed. Oh. It’s Boston. It’s Hoboken. It’s East Village. It’s him. Jack is home.
four - two years
“Big day, huh?”
Ashley just smiles at Carissa, nudging her side. “We’ve come a long way since that phone call at 2 a.m.”
Carissa just snorts. “That phone call got us here.”
“True,” Ashley squeezes her arm as they make their way to their assigned table. “Love you, girly.”
“Love you more. I’m proud of us.”
Ashley grins, looking around as everyone is mingling amongst each other. There are past award winners here and Ashley’s already done some of her internal fangirling, especially when Lynsey Addario came up to her and wanted to talk to her.
She’s still decently new in this industry and knows she has so much to learn, but it’s comforting to see that all of her hard work has paid off.
People are starting to take their seats and Ashley looks around at her colleagues. Everyone’s dressed up and looks so lovely and Ashley smiles, looking down at her midnight blue dress. When Jack had seen her walk out of the changing room in it a few weeks ago, his eyes had popped out.
(“Fuck,” he had said. “Now I’m even more pissed I can’t make it to the dinner.”)
And yeah, it would be nice if he was here. But the Devils are playing the Islanders tonight. It sucks that he’s so close but so far away, but after two years now, it’s just part of the gig. And they make it work. So Ashley isn’t too upset about it, even if Jack is.
She’s a bit confused when there is an empty seat next to her, as it seems like the ballroom is filled. There’s no nametag there either, but her attention soon drifts off to the front. She has to bite her lip to stop herself from smiling too hard.
The Pulitzer Prize Awards Ceremony at Columbia University, also her alma mater in a way. Her 18-year-old-self who was sitting in the front row of Introduction to Journalism in Boston could’ve only dreamed about this day.
Opening remarks start and Ashley really does try to listen, but her eyes glaze over as her mind drifts off. She claps as the first few awards are being presented. She thinks about all the hours that it took to get this piece down, but also all the hours before — in her classes, at her college paper, in her internships, during her job search. The times she wanted to throw in the towel and just do something else. Anything else.
“I didn’t miss too much, did I?” She blinks, turning to the voice next to her. She freezes.
“Jack?” She breathes out. She hasn’t been sleeping much this week, so this could very well be a hallucination.
He beams and she reaches to place her hand on his cheek and she realizes as she scans her eyes up and down. Oh. He’s in her favorite suit of his. And he’s here.
“Oh my god,” she wraps her arms around his neck as her whole table cheers. Thankfully, there’s a lull in the ceremony where the whole room is blanketed in a low buzz. “What the f-don’t you have a game?”
“Technically,” Jack says, nodding at her coworkers with a charming smile. “Took a personal day.”
“What? You can do that?”
“Yeah,” he shrugs, like he didn’t just skip a game to be here. He rubs his thumb on her shoulder as he kisses her temple. “This is a huge deal, baby. I wasn’t gonna miss it. I’m so proud of you.”
“Lindy’s not mad? Nico’s not mad?”
Jack snorts. “The second you won, I told Lindy to count me out for the game so he can do what he wants with that. Nico’s lowkey pissed he also can’t be here.” He turns to Carissa on the other side and beams. “Hey Care. Congrats.”
“Thanks, Jack,” Carissa beams. “Surprised you pulled this off.”
“Surprised we pulled this off.”
Ashley looks at Carissa. “You knew about this?”
“Of course. Who do you think made sure he would have a seat?”
She looks between her colleague and her boyfriend. Something creeps up her throat that feels a lot like love.
When her and Carissa are recognized and they have to go up to accept the award and give a short speech, it’s kinda a blur. All she remembers is Jack’s kiss on her cheek and receiving a standing ovation as she and Carissa walk up together. So many hours with her eyes glazed over glaring at the laptop. So many hours interviewing with people and reconfirming facts. So many hours dedicated to this one piece.
She wouldn’t have it any other way.
As Carissa is speaking, she locks eyes with Jack. He’s beaming and his eyes are actually sparkling. His hair tousled and he’s so handsome and he’s hers.
(She almost trips walking back to him)
He chuckles, pulling her into another tight hug. “You’re amazing, baby. Congratulations.”
“Thank you,” she chokes out. “Thank you for calming me down all the times I was freaking out.”
“Of course. I’m sure all those glasses of cold water helped,” he jokes. She always said the ice cold water he would place next to her laptop would wake up her brain.
She laughs into his shoulder. “They did.”
He pulls away and just stares at her, smile still on his face. Their attention is taken away by someone who wants to congratulate Ashley and has no recognition on their face when looking at Jack.
(Jack looks on with pride)
plus one - three years and four months
Stanley Cups are interesting. Even some of the best athletes of all time have never gotten one. And some that are only slightly above average perhaps were just placed on the right team in the right season.
But this Stanley Cup, in Ashley’s completely unbiased opinion, this one was fully deserved. By every single person on the team.
She doesn’t think she’ll ever forget the absolute joy in Nico’s eyes as he lifted the cup in the air to a roaring crowd at The Rock, or how long the hug between Jack and Luke was when the final whistle sounded, or seeing Ellen cry as her two sons beckoned her in for a picture with the cup, her other son and husband standing close by with pride in their eyes.
The picture of her and Jack by the cup as he’s kissing her cheek as she smiles so widely her eyes are shut might be her favorite picture of them of all time.
Ashley had wondered if Jack was going to bring the cup to Toronto or Michigan. He ended up bringing it to Toronto while Luke brought it to Michigan. It ended up being all the same, since they were both present at both.
Jack winning the Cup is obviously a huge celebration. But he’s not the only one with something to celebrate.
Yesterday, when they were out to lunch with some of his extended family, Ashley had found out by phone that she was just promoted to be a director of her team. After her phone call, she had just covered her mouth in shock as she sat down on a nearby bench. It wasn’t until a few minutes later when a concerned Jack came up to her and asked what was wrong, before she told him and he smothered her face in kisses.
The parade around his pseudo-hometown is absolutely insane. Ashley doesn’t even know how she has a voice by mid-afternoon, much less how Jack has one considering that he’s been yelling all day. At some point, she forces him to sit down and chug a giant water bottle.
But she can’t overthink too hard. Her phone’s filled with pictures of Jack with his loved ones and she just feels proud.
Some of Jack’s extended family who still live in the area offered their home to host a party that night with just friends and family. Ashley did all she could to help prepare, which included coming over to decorate the night before and parking herself in the kitchen the second they got there to offer a helping hand. Well, she tried, before every single person pushed her away and insisted she go join the celebrations.
She finds herself in a long, in-depth conversation with one of Jack’s younger cousins who’s thinking about working in media when she notices it suddenly becomes quiet. Suddenly, the light flickers off and Ashley is confused.
Jack then walks in with a circular cake with candles lit paired with his beautiful smile. Ashley blinks in confusion as everyone’s eyes fall on her and before she can ask what the hell is going on, Luke bounds over to her and swings an arm around her shoulder, shaking her.
“Congrats on your promotion, Ash!” Luke exclaims.
Her mouth drops open and she looks around as everyone in the room cheers and shouts out their congratulations. She chuckles in shock as Jack walks closer. And then suddenly, all she can focus on is him.
“What are you doing?” She whispers, suddenly wanting to cry.
“Come on,” he says with the softest smile. “You didn’t think I’d just keep the news to myself, did you?”
“But this is your day,” she chokes out.
“My day. Your day. It’s all the same, eh?” Jack nods at the candles. “Hurry up. My arms are getting tired.”
A watery laugh from her before she blows out the candles at everyone’s cheers. Jack places the cake on a nearby table before smothering her in a tight hug. Ashley’s heart could burst right now at the love she feels from the people in the room and the person in her arms. She gets a chance to really look at the cake, which is white and sage with “Congratulations Jack and Ashley!” in beautiful script at the center. The lights turn back on and Quinn’s the first one who comes up to hug her. As Ellen is giving Ashley a kiss on the cheek, she sees Jack over Ellen’s shoulder, smiling at her.
She swallows as she pulls away, before glancing at the ring on her left finger. Ashley’s never let herself want much in her life. But if someone asked her what she wants with her life, she would just place them in this room. Right here. Right now.
(They cut the cake together. Ashley feels a buzzing joy throughout her bones)
#the winter fic exchange 2k24#k writes#hockey fanfic#hockey writing#hockey blurb#jack hughes#jack hughes fic#jack hughes blurb#nhl#nhl writing#nhl blurb#nhl fic#jack hughes x oc#jack hughes x ofc#new jersey devils
329 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fights and Disagreements - a lyra and grayson fic


——————————————————————————
disclaimer: it is VERY long. i wanted it to be shorter but it ended up being long like all of my other fics, even longer actually, and im sorry if you wanted a short read. ill try and make shorter fics from now on but i just love writing long pieces of work im sorry 😭😭
LYRA:
Lyra knew the words to describe Grayson. Patient, sweet, and protective, even if others didn’t see it. But at the moment, none of those things applied to him.
A week ago, Lyra had confronted Grayson about the fact that she thought he worked too much and rarely had time to spend on himself, let alone her, and he took her thoughts into consideration. He told her that he would to try to cut back on hours. Well, days went by with no change except for the excuse that “work was busy at the moment”, and Lyra started to get impatient. She’d confronted him again on the 6th day of no change, except with 0% patience and a disturbing amount of pettiness. Long story short, it had ended in a fight.
Lyra rounded the kitchen table and turned away from Grayson, words flying out of her mouth as she threw her hands up in the air.
“No change! That’s what I got from you Grayson! God, could you not be selfish for one fucking day in your life?!” She screamed, whirling around as she did. A flicker of anger entered Graysons usually calm eyes as he paced over to her, his hair messy from the amount of times he had ran his hands through it.
“I’m being fucking selfish? You haven’t even stopped to consider that maybe I’m working this hard because I’m actually fucking busy!” He shouted back. Lyra was taken aback. She had never heard Grayson shout that loud, let alone barely shout, and he didn’t seem to noticed when her back hit the kitchen island. Instead, he walked closer, his chest heaving. “Work has been stressful enough, Lyra, and I don’t need it fucking up my home life too!” With that last sentence, Grayson threw his hands up in the air, and a breath caught in Lyra’s throat as she did something she never thought she’d ever do in Graysons vicinity. She flinched, throwing her arms over her head. Once she realized she’d done it, her eyes widened and she slowly put her arms back to her side. Looking up, she saw Graysons wide eyes and shocked expression, as he’d stopped yelling.
“Lyra-“ He tried to say, guilt etching his features, before Lyra cut him off.
“Get out.” She said, her voice barely a whisper. She didn’t know where out was, but she just wanted him somewhere away from her right now. And she really didn’t want to cry in front of him, or go to sleep in the same bed as him. Grayson stayed silent for a few moments, before speaking again.
“Lyra, what?” He says, his tone confused. He tries to speak again, before Lyra cuts him off again.
“Get. Out.” She said, her voice quiet again but brimming with intensity. Grayson held her gaze for about 5 seconds, a swarm of emotions stuck on his face, before suddenly stomping off. Lyra wouldn’t let a single tear fall until she heard that door close, and once she did, she slid to the floor, sobs racking her chest. Her eyes caught her phone on the island table, and, without thinking, she pulled herself up, and dialed a number. The line was ringing for about 4 seconds, until the girl on the other end of the line picked up.
“Hello?” Avery said. Lyra swallowed, before speaking.
“I changed my mind. I think I will be able to be apart of your girls hang out night.”
GRAYSON:
The only thing that Grayson had on him as he stormed out of the house that he and Lyra had moved into was his phone and car keys, which could only do so much. Anger almost took hold of him, until he had remembered the way Lyra flinched when he raised his arms, and all that anger had been smothered by drowning guilt. Did she think that he would hurt her? Allow himself to lay even a single finger on her? The truth was, Grayson never would. But still, she thought that in a fit of anger, he would. Grayson was disgusted with himself. He tried to think back to the argument, tried to think back to where it all went wrong, but all he could hear was Lyra calling him “fucking selfish”, and that anger rose again.
Grayson pulled open his car door, sat inside, and slammed it shut, starting the car and pulling out of the driveway without thinking of where he was really going. Maybe he could book a hotel. Or just stay at a cafe/restaurant for a bit and figure things out later. But instead, his hand found his phone, and without thinking, he texted the groupchat with him and his brothers in it. No words, but instead, 3 numbers.
911.
LYRA:
When Lyra knocked on the door of Libby’s little house that she and Nash lived in, she knew how she looked. She could barely see herself in the reflection of some of her glass flower pots, and what she saw was a sniffling girl with red eyes and mascara streaks running down her cheeks. When Libby opened the door with Max and Avery by her side, her grin was smothered.
“Lyra..” Libby said, her voice soft. She looked like she was going to continue as she searched Lyra’s face with concern, but Lyra interrupted, wiping her eyes with her hand as she spoke with the most normality she could muster up.
“So, can we watch that movie you guys were talking about?”
Lyra had been watching some random romcom for 20 minutes, meanwhile her mind had been preoccupied on something else. On the fight. She was going to continue to watch-but-not-watch the movie, when Max stood up and paused it.
“OkayIcan’ttakethisanymore.” She rushed out in one breath as she stood up and turned to Lyra, her hands on her hips. “What the fax happened to you?” Lyra looked down when Avery and Libby looked at her expectantly. She could beat around the bush, but she wasn’t in the mood for it.
“I got in a bad fight with Grayson.” Lyra mumbled, wiping her cheeks that still had some mascara smudged on them. She wanted to leave it at that, but the expectant look on the girls’ faces didn’t falter even once.
“And? What did he do?” Avery asked her. Lyra sighed, before explaining what happened start to finish.
“Cheezits, he sucks. Should I punch him in his cheekbones the next time I see him?” Max immediately asked as soon as she stopped explaining. The question was so sudden and unexpected that Lyra choked out a laugh sob, before speaking.
“No need, Max. It’s not all his fault. I mean, I acted rashly and just went straight to screaming but..” Lyra’s brow furrowed as she recalled the fight. “He barely even tried to hear me out. Does he know that I’ve barely even seen him this past month?” Emotion creeped into Lyra’s voice, before she shook her head and picked at her nails. Libby took her hand in hers and smiled at Lyra softly.
“I know that fights with spouses are hard, but I promise you, you will look back on this moment and see something to learn from, even if you weren’t much in the wrong.” Libby said, gently. Lyra smiled softly at her, but her heart still felt heavy. She loved Grayson. So. Damn. Much. And it felt like stabbing pins in her chest to be away from him for this reason. But maybe some space to clear her head was good.
“I actually don’t really want to talk about this,” Lyra said, smiling softly. “But can we continue watching the movie?” Max barely waited for her to finish her sentence before she took off towards the kitchen.
“Snacks time!” She cheered.
GRAYSON:
By the time Grayson had shown up at the front gates of Hawthorne House, all his brothers were there already. He had heard that Nash was staying there because Libby wanted to have a girls night, but Jameson and Xander had probably came in the time it took for him to drive there. Grayson walked in the front gates with an eerily empty feeling inside him to be away from Lyra. Already he could feel a pit in his stomach, just thinking about going home to a possible empty house. To sleeping alone, without her body wrapped around his. What did it matter that he was angry? He hurt her, and in doing so hurt himself too. His thoughts were interrupted by Xander speeding down the halls and hurling himself at Grayson. Luckily they were on carpeted floor, otherwise Grayson would have gotten some sort of head trauma.
“Thereeee is my darlingggg brothe- oh.” Xander said, starting with a yodeling sing-song voice before returning to his normal tone as he studied Grayson’s face. “You’re looking a little rough there, Gray.” A little rough was an understatement. Not only was Grayson working himself to the bone and getting no sleep, which was why he had such vicious under eyes, but he was also exhausted from his fight with Lyra. His hair was a mess, and Grayson was sure he looked like one too.
“Anyways,” Xander said, shaking off the awkwardness of the moment before with a grin. “The festivities are in the Great Room.”
Grayson successfully managed to wipe off the remaining bit of whipped cream on his shoulder, which was caused by Jameson, who was ruthless with the amount of pies he threw, as he raised a brow at Xander.
“Were the pies really necessary, Xan?” Grayson asked him. Xander grinned before nodding, shoving another spoon in his 3rd pie so far. Grayson felt more at ease than he had hours before, but the fight dawned on him again and suddenly the empty feeling came again. Nash leaned forward, capturing Graysons gaze with his own.
“Now it’s time to tell us what’s goin’ on, Gray. You didn’t call this 911 for no reason. Last time you did, it was because you were hurting,” Nash drawled, flicking a speck of whipped cream off his arm before meeting Graysons eyes again. “You hurting again?” Grayson wanted to say no. Wanted to come up with some fake problem. But then the memory of Lyra throwing her arms up over her head hits him again, and, without meaning to, Grayson placed his hands over his face, covering his eyes. It was a pain he’d never experienced before, that kind of heart break where you wish you could go back in time and change your actions. If he shouted less loudly. If he actually took consideration to her words and took a break, even if his job needed him. If he would finally do the right thing. He wanted nothing more than to melt into Lyra’s skin, to hold her soft hair in his hands, to fall asleep with her in his arms.
But some things were easier said than done.
Suddenly, two hands were prying the ones off his face, and Grayson found himself face to face with Jameson.
“What is it? Something to do with Lyra? Did your poor PI finally break and quit?” Jameson asked him, taunting Grayson for the fact that he tended to have 0 patience when it came to Zabrowski. At the mention of Lyra’s name, Grayson lowered his head, squeezing his eyes shut to prevent the tears from coming. Luckily, he had been able to turn off his ability to cry since he was little, lest the old man saw him.
“So it is Lyra.” Jameson said again, raising a brow. Grayson opened his eyes, looked back up at Jameson, and that’s when the words started flowing out of his mouth.
Grayson closed his mouth, finally done explaining, and his brothers stayed silent for a few moments. That was, until Jameson decided to speak.
“Maybe we should start a go fund me for Lyra.” He said, narrowing his eyes at Grayson. Nash elbowed him and sent him a warning look, before turning to Grayson.
“I’m not gonna lie Gray, you thoroughly fucked up,” Nash drawled, the words still somehow coming out brotherly. “But that doesn’t mean you can’t make it right. You can stay for a few hours more, or for the night, whatever pleases ya, but you should get back to try and apologize, even if you weren’t fully in the wrong.” Jameson made a face at that last part.
“So, are we lying to him now?” Jameson said. Nash looked like he was about to throttle him, but Grayson just snorted. Honestly, he needed the humour after this depressingly serious night.
“Ooh!” Xander suddenly butted in, a grin on his face. “If you’re staying the night, then that means we can have a movie marathon!” A ghost of a smile touched Graysons face, but he shook his head.
“I’ll stay for maybe another 30 minutes, but afterwards I should be getting back. I’ve been here for long enough, and I think I’m ready to talk things out with Lyra.” He said. He felt almost giddy at the thought of being able to come face to face with her again, even though she’ll probably hate him for hurting her. Nash nodded, before speaking.
“You do that,” He said, with a smile. “And you have to stay and help us clean up the mess we made with the pies anyway.” Grayson smiled back, his heart feeling significantly lighter.
LYRA:
Lyra said goodbye to the girls before getting in her car and driving off. But then she thought about coming home to an empty house and her heart twinged with sadness again. Would Grayson come home some time in the night? Would he sleep on the couch and be gone in the morning? Or would he stay somewhere else for the night? Lyra didn’t know.
She parked in the driveway of her house, before getting out of the car and unlocking her front door. She stepped inside, listening for any movement or sounds, and felt disappointed when she didn’t hear any. Going to her room, well, hers and Graysons room, she stripped off her clothes and put on her pjs, exhaustion slowing her movements. Going to her vanity, she brushed through her hair, and that’s when she heard it. The front door opening.
Lyra’s heart jolted, both with surprise and excitement to see Grayson again tonight, until she remembered that she was supposed to be mad at him. She sat down at the vanity and took off all her jewelry, ignoring Graysons pursues around the house for her. When he stepped into the bedroom, Lyra had to hold herself back from turning to face him. She just continued to take off her necklaces, taking longer than she should and setting them on her jewelry holder neatly. Grayson just stared at her from behind, before finally speaking.
“I’m sorry.” He said. That almost broke the floodgates, and Lyra had to hold herself back from jumping into his arms and letting him carry her to bed. She needed him to first recognize what he’d done, and then maybe there would be time for jumping in his arms.
“What for?” Lyra said, pettiness and anger tinging her tone. Grayson came beside her chair and knelt to his knees, and although Lyra knew it was so that he could get to her height, there was still a part of her that thought he was getting on his knees to beg. There was still a part of her that felt giddy at the thought.
“I’m sorry for not taking time off from work when you asked. I’m sorry for ignoring your suggestions when you first came to me about them. I’m sorry for ever letting you think I would hurt you. I will never hurt you Lyra, and I will not ever let today happen again.” He said. Lyra froze. She’d expected an apology, but she hadn’t expected… that. The truth was, she didn’t think that Grayson would actually hurt her on purpose. She thought that in a fit of anger, his thrown-in-the-air arms would hit her and he wouldn’t notice. It was what he said that hurt her more. She still didn’t look at him, but finally spoke.
“So, you’ll change?” She asked him.
“Yes.” The words flying off his tongue. Lyra felt satisfied by how fast the answer came. Finally turning to look at him, she raised a brow at him, a mild look of anger still on her face.
“I hope you at least missed me on your workaholic month.” She said, raising a brow at him to answer. He stood straighter, his pupils growing larger once she met his gaze.
“I did.” This answer came just as quick as the last, almost like he had been waiting, dying to finally talk to her. Then, he picked her up off the chair and hugged her, holding her tight in his arms. “So damn much.” Lyra’s heart fluttered as Grayson wrapped his arms around her lower back and held her close, digging his head into the space between her neck and shoulders. Lyra was quick to return the hug, squeezing her eyes shut as she melted onto him, her feet dangling in the air.
Some moments didn’t require any words. Sometimes, all you could do was hold each other and breathe.
——————————————————————————
#lyra x grayson#lyra catalina kane#lyra kane#lyra and grayson#grayson hawthorne#the grandest game#nash hawthorne#jameson hawthorne#xander hawthorne#avery kylie grambs#maxine liu#libby grambs#phone girl#the inheritance games#the brothers hawthorne
88 notes
·
View notes
Text
Global Crisis for day 5 ❤️ buckle up for the long fic folks
@maribat-calendar-events
Chat Noir hadn't meant to find out Ladybug's identity. No, really, he was trying to follow her rules, even if he didn't agree with them but…when he had been trying to retrieve baby August’s pacifier from Ladybug, he had seen the pink glow on Marinette's balcony. He had frozen, not wanting her to see him as he peeked through the railing and he was confronted with the fact that the love of his life was his very good friend, Marinette Dupain-Cheng.
So, yeah, he was a little bit confused, and a lot conflicted about what to do next. He was sure Ladybug and he were soulmates, but he wasn't even sure what Marinette was really like. She behaved so differently around him than she did their friends, and then there was the whole third different behaviour as Ladybug.
But he had sworn that he would love the girl behind the mask, no matter what, so he was going to do his best to woo his good friend soulmate. The first thing he would have to do was talk to Alya and Nino, get them on board with any plans moving forward. Then he would have to start distancing himself from Kagami so that his lady didn't think he was unavailable.
_ _ _
Marinette was stressing out. The girls had been haranguing her about Adrien's fifth name’s day for a few weeks and it was now approaching fast. She had stopped writing down every little thing about him, had stopped pre-making presents that would never be given, and she was trying to take training with Master Fu seriously. But every time she thought she'd escaped it, she was pulled back in.
“Lil M!” Marinette jumped when Jagged came into the apartment, trailed by Penny who seemed to be on the phone again. “Hey Rockette, I have a favour to ask from you, but I've gotta say upfront that it's totally rock n roll if you say no.”
“Oh, hey Uncle J,” she said weakly, putting down the rolling pin from her stress baking. “You know I'm usually good for a favour, what do you need? A new album cover, a new jacket…”
“Well, my old friend Bruce is in town and his kids are pretty big fans of mine. A couple of them are obsessed with meeting you, and asked if I could convince you to come to dinner at their hotel?” He had big round eyes trained on her, almost pouting in his bid to get her to say yes.
“Sure thing Jagged,” she said easily, resuming the highly therapeutic mission of rolling out the pie crust. She hummed along agreeably as he told her the details for that evening, as well as piling compliments onto her. She was beginning to get suspicious that the family she was being introduced to was not going to be as delightful as he was making it seem.
When she was done baking - which took even longer because now she had to make macarons for the meal that night - she went upstairs to change into different clothes. She surveyed her wardrobe, pulling and discarding everything until she came across a couple of dresses that she had made when she found out that Jagged was from Gotham, AKA the crime and vigilante capital of the US.
She pulled out a dress inspired by Batgirl, purple with striking yellow details, and one designed after Robin, with muted and complimentary colours as opposed to the train wreck the actual vigilante wore. She debated for several long minutes before deciding that purple was Jagged's colour, so she should wear the red, yellow and green one.
She checked the time, realised that she was on time for once and grabbed her things. She let Tikki slide into a clutch bag she had made (black with tiny bat symbols embroidered across it), grabbed the cookie boxes and headed out of the door.
_ _ _
Damian was bored. His father had dragged both him and Tim to Paris so that they could do some ‘family bonding’. It was absurd, and he wanted nothing more than to sulk in the room he had been given at the Grand Paris Hotel. Unfortunately, Bruce had already made plans for them that evening with an old schoolmate of his.
Tim had been pathetically excited that his idol, Jagged Stone, was going to be coming to dinner. The sleep deprived buffoon had immediately started word vomiting about how amazing his music was, and about the designer that Jagged often promoted as the only one allowed to design for him any more.
“Damian, I know that you're not looking forward to this meal,” Bruce sighed, leaning against the door frame just outside of the room. Damian snorted in response, glaring at the suit jacket Tim was insisting he had to wear to impress a world famous designer. “Please, I just want you both to get along this evening. Jagged is an old friend, and his designer is apparently very dear to him. I would like to get to know her and catch up with my friend.”
“Tt, I shall behave myself, father,” Damian grumbled, snatching up the jacket and artfully mussing his hair until it was perfectly nonchalant. “I am going to scout the restaurant and ensure that there are no nasty surprises waiting for us.”
And he was out of the suite before Bruce could protest. He was full of energy, having used the flight to rest adequately, in direct opposition to Tim who had decided that eight hour flights were designed so that he could work uninterrupted by other employees. As he descended the staircase to the main atrium, his eyes snagged on a blonde girl who appeared to be shouting at a smaller Asian girl with black hair.
Knowing that negative emotions could mean an attack from the local villain - see, Drake, he could pay attention - he was about to step in when he eyed what the smaller girl was wearing - and almost stumbled down the stairs. The dress was predominately black, but sheer colored fabric had been used to subtly imbue it with a shimmer of colour. The skirt flared out, catching the light and turning a deep emerald green, the bodice a gorgeous blood red with black embroidered ‘R’s across it.
To complete the look, she was wearing a hooded jacket that had a yellow lining, not unlike his cape. But the yellow was much subtler than the canary yellow that was traditional for Robin. She was wearing (presumably) thigh high boots that disappeared into the skirt and his heart hammered in his chest painfully. When he finally got a look at her face, which was scrunched into a pretty scowl, he saw that she had done artfully messy, dark makeup, emulating a domino mask whilst still being classy.
He didn't move closer to the girl until the blonde one - Chloé Bourgeois, his mind supplied helpfully - stalked away and the girl with the Robin dress smirked after her. He approached her as she fiddled with the pastry box she was carrying, and tried not to let it show that he was nervous.
“Good evening,” he said smoothly, wondering if he would be fortunate enough to get her name. She hardly glanced at him, pulling out her phone to send a message. He had the feeling that she was using it as an excuse so that she could deter him without having to say anything. “Apologies for the intrusion, but I could not help noticing that you are wearing a dress inspired by Robin, the Gotham vigilante.”
“You recognise it?” She demanded gleefully, abandoning the pretense that she was invested in whatever reply she was awaiting. Her eyes were a startling blue that practically glowed from within the smokey eye makeup, and he had to work extremely hard not to let his breathing stop and give away just how affected he was by this girl.
“Tt, I am from Gotham, Robin is one of the vigilantes there so I would be remiss if I did not recognise his suit,” he replied, praying she didn't think he was insulting her. He didn't know how to do this, he had never wanted to show an interest in another person before. “I did not think that people in Paris were particularly interested in vigilantes, given they have their own heroes.”
“Oh, yeah, I mean generally that's true, I guess? But my uncle is from Gotham so when I found out, I just had to look up more about them. My favourites are Robin, obviously, and Batgirl. But for the colour scheme, I have to say I prefer the original Batgirl’s costume - purple and yellow is so iconic!”
Damian was stunned momentarily, unsure how to take the conversation forward. As it was, he was very close to blushing, which would be extremely odd. But she seemed content to chatter away, gesturing to different parts of the outfit. Sadly, they were interrupted by a man dressed in black and yellow, with purple hair, who launched himself upon the girl.
“Jagged, stop!” The girl whined, a giggle ruining the playful annoyance in her voice. “It was very nice to meet you, monsieur, I'm sorry for talking your ear off about clothes. As my uncle here can attest, I can get a little carried away.”
“Tt, you hardly need apologise, I enjoyed hearing about the stitching technique you used to connect the skirt to the top of your outfit,” Damian said, gaining him an appraising look from the other man. The girl beamed at him, the smile making his insides feel mushy.
“Rock on, Lil M, you already found one of our dinner mates! You are one of Brucie's bunch, right?” The man, apparently Jagged Stone, asked. Damian nodded, realising that the girl he had been speaking to must be the designer that Tim was so obsessed with. “So, which one are you?”
“Damian,” he said, holding his hand out to Jagged to greet him properly. “It is a pleasure to meet you both. My brother, Timothy, is a fan of both of your works.”
“I’m Marinette, it's nice to meet you too,” the girl, Marinette, said when he turned to greet her as well. She ignored his hand in favour of kissing his cheek with une bise, and he felt warmth flood his face. “How lucky that you came over to say hello! I wasn't sure how punctual any friends of Jagged's would be,” she said pointedly, quirking an eyebrow at the man in question.
“Hey, be fair! I'm earlier than Bruce and the rest of his bunch,” Jagged replied, holding a hand to his chest in mock aggravation. “Speaking of which, I'm going to see if I can surprise him in his room, where will I find him, kid?”
Damian recited the room number, amused that Bruce's friend was so exuberant. He turned back to Marinette, fully intending on getting to know her better before the others joined them.
Meanwhile, Marinette was trying to squash the butterflies that were erupting in her stomach. When the boy, Damian, had first approached her she had groaned internally, not wanting to have to politely tell him to leave. But then he had asked about her dress and she couldn't help herself - she had practically bombarded him with everything she was proud of in this particular piece. Which usually has the same outcome as politely telling a guy to get lost, but then Jagged had interrupted and he had said something that sounded like he had been listening.
Pretty boys with green eyes were already a weakness for her, she knew that. But a pretty boy with green eyes and he indulged her rambling about fashion? She had the horrible feeling that she was already a goner. It didn't help that she had been falling out of love with Adrien ever since his dumb high road advice.
“So you design for Jagged Stone,” Damian said, clearly attempting to restart a conversation. She nodded enthusiastically, giving him a brief history of her work with the eccentric musician. He asked intelligent questions and she felt herself losing the battle not to like him.
She had all but forgotten that they were supposed to be getting dinner with other people when Jagged came back over with two other men, dressed impeccably in black suit jackets. The older of the two was wearing a very traditional slim tie and shirt but the younger had coupled his suit jacket with a band tee that she recognised as the one matching the album she had designed.
“Good evening, I'm so sorry we kept you waiting,” the older man, Bruce, said, stepping forward smoothly to offer her his hand. He was a little further away, so she had to step away from Damian to do so, after which the younger man, Timothy, stepped into the space to introduce himself as well. “Damian, I just needed to speak with you about something, could we step aside before dinner?”
Damian grimaced internally, although externally he merely nodded and excused himself quietly. He had the suspicion that his father was offering him an escape from having to deal with a stranger and didn't know how to explain that he was fine without embarrassing himself.
“I'm sorry, Damian, Jagged has always been notoriously late before so I didn't think anything of it until he came up to our room and said he'd left you alone with his designer,” Bruce said apologetically, giving him a quick once over.
“It was fine, father, Jagged Stone's designer was explaining some of the techniques she had used to complete her outfit,” Damian replied, making sure to school his features into casual boredom. Until he knew what she thought of him, he would keep his interest in the girl to himself. “We are keeping your guests waiting, should we not rejoin them?”
Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and strode back over to the other three. To his dismay, Tim was engaging Marinette in an animated conversation about her best works and was much better versed in fashion terminology than Damian. His stomach dropped when she gave a laugh that sounded like bells chiming and touched Tim's arm.
“Rock on, are we ready to get some food? I'm famished,” Jagged said, throwing an arm over Marinette's shoulder. “Besides, I haven't seen any of you in ages, I've gotta tell you all about the crazy stuff that's happened. Especially you, Bruce - if you thought Gotham had crazy villains, you should hear about Hawkmoth.”
“Uncle J, I don't think your guests want to hear about how crazy it is in Paris. Besides, Damian already mentioned Paris’ heroes so they probably already know about Hawkmoth,” Marinette said, glancing at Damian with a small smile.
“You talked about the heroes?” Tim asked, and Damian assumed he was alarmed, thinking that Damian had betrayed their interest in the situation as vigilantes. Scowling, Damian gave a brief nod but said nothing. He found himself unable to sit next to Marinette but instead was placed in the seat opposite her.
“Oh, it was my fault,” Marinette said with good humour. She gestured to her dress before removing her jacket and sitting down. “He recognised the vigilante I styled my outfit after. As soon as I found out where Jagged was from I checked out the city protectors and fell in love!”
“That's very interesting,” Bruce said, amusement lacing his tone as he gave Damian a look. Tim was choking on the water he had sipped, but waved off Marinette's concern. “But yes, we are aware of the Parisian heroes. We didn't want to come to a city without being prepared, an unfortunate side effect from living in Gotham.”
“Ah, that's a shame! Marinette here is part of what we like to call the Akuma class, she's probably got some crazy stories from the front line. Hell, remember when I came to do that show in your bakery, M? Poor Penny completely trashed the place after Alec blasted those pictures of-”
“Okay, yes, thank you, Jagged! I very much doubt anyone here needs to know about my embarrassing collection of magazine covers,” Marinette said, glancing at Damian and flushing slightly. His heart thudded painfully again, although his stomach removed itself from the region of his feet. “Anyway, we were moving on from crazy supervillains as a topic, right?”
“Yeah, alright,” Jagged said, although he sent a sharp look Damian’s way, which said he wasn't as air-headed as he had seemed. “Hey, did you know that there's a soup named after Marinette here? It used to be called celestial soup, but her great uncle renamed it after she helped him with a competition.”
Marinette felt like she was sitting with her Papa, Jagged was bragging about her accomplishments so much. She tried to sneak glances at Damian without being noticed, but every time she looked at him his gaze found hers, and she felt a familiar swoop in her stomach. By the end of the meal, she was so embarrassed she wanted the ground to swallow her whole.
“Well, as fun as this has been, Lil M here has school tomorrow, so she should probably head on home. Do you want me to call you a cab or anything?”
“I'll be fine, Jagged,” Marinette said, rolling her eyes and shrugging back into her jacket. The lining felt cool on her skin, which helped the anxious nerves settle. Jagged nodded, giving her a hug before sitting back down and chatting with Bruce about how different Paris was to Gotham.
She was surprised but pleased when Damian stood as well, offering to see her out of the hotel. She didn't miss the concerned looks that Tim and Bruce exchanged but decided to ignore them. They walked slowly through the much quieter lobby, Marinette wanting to extend her time with him as much as possible.
“It has been a pleasant evening in your company, Marinette,” Damian said as they slowed to a stop just shy of the doors. She beamed as she blushed again, nodding enthusiastically. “And…I hope it is not too forward of me, but I would like to see you again whilst I am still in Paris.”
“I would love that,” she squeaked, nearly dropping her phone as she pulled it from the clutch she was carrying. She offered it to him and he reciprocated by handing her his. Joy bubbled in her veins as she went to take a selfie to put as her contact picture, but he stopped her.
“May I take a picture of you in your outfit?” He asked, a light flush across his cheekbones the only sign that he was affected by her. She nodded dumbly, trying not to smile manically as she posed for a photo. Her half smile was on his face as he showed it to her, setting it as the picture for her profile. “I wish you did not have to go, but I understand the need to attend school. Will you inform me when you reach your home safely?”
Marinette promised she would, giggling happily as she walked away from the hotel.
_ _ _
Bruce was nervous about Damian following Marinette out of the room, but couldn't do anything without alerting Jagged to this concern. Tim was almost asleep now that the excitement of meeting Jagged and his designer had faded, so he couldn't subtly suggest that he check on them either.
The minutes dragged torturously, the acceptable amount of time for a polite farewell coming and going. He glanced at his watch apprehensively, and Jagged laughed aloud, making Tim jerk out of the light doze he had fallen into.
“Something on your mind, Brucie?” The musician asked, propping his head up on his hand. Bruce gave him a tight smile, wondering what to say that wouldn't alarm his old friend. He was saved from having to when Jagged chuckled again. “Look, I know they're kids, but Marinette's got a good head on her shoulders. She's not going to seduce the little guy and corrupt him, promise.”
Tim gave a shocked giggle, stuffing his knuckles into his mouth to stifle them. Jagged looked at him, amused, before turning back to a Bruce who just looked tired. Before Bruce could reply in any capacity Damian finally returned, and Tim gave up the fight against his laughter, curling up and wheezing.
“Is Drake having some sort of episode?” Damian said, brow furrowed. Tim gasped for air and pointed at him, which only made him scowl uncertainly. “Father, when was the last time he slept? And how much caffeine has he consumed since then?”
“N- no, sorry, I'm sorry,” Tim gasped, finally managing to pull himself out of his laughing fit just long enough to choke the words out. But then he looked at Damian again and dissolved once more. “C- corrupt…s-s-seduce…”
“It isn't important, Damian,” Bruce said decisively, which made Jagged bark out a laugh as well. Damian took his seat, looking irritated and unamused. Bruce sighed, not wanting to get into the full conversation with Damian until Jagged was gone, but knowing that his son would be a grouchy mess until it was addressed. “Jagged was just saying that Marinette is a good kid, and that I shouldn't be worried about you spending time with her.”
“Ah hell, M’s so much more than just a good kid! She's practically an angel! I mean, she's designed for me, but she babysits too, she helps her parents with the bakery, she's top of her class…like, the list goes on but I digress. Pretty sure my kid has a thing for her, but I haven't talked to them about it.”
“Tt, whilst I appreciate your concern, father, I am capable of choosing who I will spend time with by myself,” Damian said, unruffled by the conversation topic. “Now, it is late and I would like to rest before we tour the buildings tomorrow, may I be excused?”
As soon as Bruce agreed, Damian bid them all goodnight and headed to his room. He prepared for bed, checking his phone periodically even though he had set it to loud while waiting for Marinette to inform him that she was home safe. It wasn't until he was settled on his bed with a book that the notification of a new message sounded.
Hey Damian, this is Marinette! Just letting you know that I'm home safe :-) let me know when you're free and we'll hang, okay? Xoxo
A rare grin lit his face for a moment, before he messaged her back with the plans for his week in Paris. He would have free time every afternoon, and Marinette said that Wednesdays were a half-day at school, so she would be more than happy to spend time with him then. He bid her goodnight and she sent back a heart emoji, effectively ending their brief exchange.
_ _ _
When Marinette had agreed to make the costumes and help with the set for Kitty Section, she had been determined to help them win first place in the contest. So she had worked tirelessly to ensure the costumes were perfect, fitting and re-fitting the whole band countless times.
On the weekend of filming, Damian was on his last day in Paris and asked if he could see her before he went. She wanted to - their kind of date on Wednesday had been amazing, and they'd only done a walking tour of the city - but she'd made the commitment to her friends. She decided to call him and explain the situation, because she didn't want him to think she was blowing him off.
“Marinette?” He said when he picked up, his voice low and tinged with concern. “Is everything alright?”
“Hey Dami, I'm fine,” she said, hauling the trunk of costumes out of the bakery and taking a break before walking it to the boat on the Seine. “Sorry for calling instead of texting, I just have my hands a little full. I have plans already for today; I'm helping my friends’ band with a music video they're making for a competition.”
“You need not apologise, Marinette, we have not known each other long and I have already been fortunate enough to see you several times this week,” he assured her. Warmth spread through her, partially from the heavy chest, but mostly from how straightforward he was with her. “I will not lie to you, I would have liked to see you again before I go home, but it is hardly like I will not see you again.”
“What time are you flying out?” She asked wistfully, stopping on the shore next to the houseboat. She sighed when he told her that he was leaving for the airport at midday, and said that she would have to try video calling him when time allowed. “But at least we can message each other any time.”
“Indeed. Now, enjoy your time with your friends and I shall speak to you again soon.” Sighing again, she called out to the band, hugging Mylene and Rose when they came out to her. Luka smiled at her, but stayed on the stage strumming.
When they finished recording and editing, Marinette saw that it was 11:30. Shouting quick goodbyes to everyone, she raced over to the hotel. She was breathless when she arrived at 11:45, but it meant that she should have at least ten minutes to say goodbye to Damian.
Rushing over to the front desk, she asked if they could send a message up to the American visitor Damian (why hadn't she asked for his surname?) and sent a text as well, just to be safe. It took a few minutes but then he appeared in the lobby and shot her a crooked smile.
“I am very glad that you completed your tasks early, Marinette,” he said, brushing some flyaway hairs out of her eyes. Her heart hammered, refusing to slow down even though she had been standing still for several minutes. “May I kiss you?”
“God yes,” she whimpered, grabbing onto his lapels and pulling him down. He kissed back earnestly, cupping her cheek with one hand as she wound her arms around his neck. She tentatively pushed her hands into his hair and was rewarded when he made a soft noise of contentment.
They stood like that for several minutes before slowing and separating. The same crooked smile he had given her when he had seen her a few minutes ago lit up his face and she smiled goofily up at him. They murmured gently to each other, promising to stay in touch and see each other as often as possible.
“I know it's kind of extremely early to ask this, but will you be my boyfriend?” Marinette asked when he begrudgingly reminded her that he had only a few minutes until his father and brother would be joining him to return home. She was relieved when his crooked smile transformed into a full blown grin.
“I would love to be your boyfriend, Marinette. I would much prefer to remain here with you in Paris, but I must return home and to my responsibilities,” he said regretfully. She sighed and buried her face in his chest, holding him tightly.
“Damian, are you ready to go?” Bruce had arrived and Damian reluctantly released her. She blushed at the man, stammering a greeting and farewell and he smiled at her. “It's been a pleasure to meet you Marinette. If you ever come to Gotham, feel free to come to Wayne Enterprises and we can give you a tour.”
“...Wayne Enterprises as in, Wayne Fashion?” She said eventually, turning to stare at Damian. Bruce watched as his son flushed pink and muttered something unintelligible under his breath. He had to fight back his own astonishment that the girl apparently hadn't known who she was having dinner with a few nights ago.
“Why would I have known?” She squeaked when he voiced the thought. “Jagged just said his friend from school was coming to visit and he wanted to introduce me! I- this is going to take me a minute,” she confessed, darting and apologetic glance at Damian.
To Bruce's surprise, Damian looked worried, his face filled with tight lines. He had never seen his son hesitate before, or worry that his name would change the opinion someone had of him, but that was clearly what was happening. Marinette's crisis was cut short when Tim joined them and the car for the airport pulled up.
Damian pulled Marinette away from his family while they put the luggage in the car, wanting to ensure that things were alright between them. She had already calmed down considerably which was a positive sign.
“Marinette, I am sorry I did not tell you sooner. I assumed you were already aware of our family name. I hope that this does not change-” he was cut off abruptly when Marinette grabbed him in a tight embrace.
“It doesn't change anything,” she swore confidently, pulling back from the hug and gripping his hand. “If you're fine with dating a daughter of two bakers, I think I can find it in me to date the son of a millionaire.”
“Tt, billionaire,” he corrected automatically, flushing when she gave a strangled giggle. Tim gave a warning shout that they needed to leave and he glared in the direction of the car. “May I call you when I am safely home?”
“Damian, as my boyfriend you can call me whenever you want,” she said, before letting him walk over to the car. He felt a little hollow and disappointed that this was goodbye for now, but his duties as Robin had to come first.
_ _ _
Marinette spent the next few days fuelled by the joy of knowing Damian felt the same way she did. They had messaged back and forth several times, even occasionally calling. They talked about anything and everything, Marinette finding him to be practical but compassionate about her problems.
On the Wednesday after they had submitted the competition video, Marinette was hanging out with Kitty Section on the houseboat when Ivan called for everyone's attention. In numb outrage, they watched XY’s new music video - a direct copy of their submission.
Taking their complaint to the filming studio, Marinette and Luka snuck inside while the rest of Kitty Section caused a distraction. Once inside, Bob Roth proceeded to tear into the pair, threatening their futures and, specifically, Marinette's future as a designer. She didn't notice Luka getting angry until he was enveloped in harsh purple light, transforming into Silencer.
He stole XY's voice and turned to Marinette, promising to help her stay safe and protect her artistic integrity. Then he told her, “You’re an extraordinary girl, Marinette. As clear as a musical note, and as sincere as a melody.” She blushed for a few moments before shaking it off and going to transform.
The battle against Silencer was difficult, and only made harder by Bob Roth. She did eventually defeat him, but all it meant was that she was back in the same position she had been before the akumatisation. Unless…
Her usual quick thinking and the assistance of Luka resulted in Bob being forced to admit that he had tried to steal their ideas. Transforming back, Marinette rushed back to Luka and cheered happily that they had won. She had decided that she would ignore what Luka had said under the influence of the akuma, given that she didn't want anything more than friendship with him.
But then as they were separating, he said the same thing again, and it left her uncomfortable. She didn't manage to say anything back, but he didn't seem to be expecting an answer. She immediately messaged Damian, wanting to let him know what Luka had said.
She was comforted by his no nonsense view on the matter, seeming more concerned that she had been caught up in an akuma attack. She assured him that she was fine, and that Ladybug had saved the day as usual. He asked a few questions about how she had done it, and Marinette had to carefully dodge any potential pitfalls that would show she knew too much.
Damian ended the call feeling even more determined to help end the threat of Hawkmoth. He had wanted to help as soon as he found out that there was an emotional terrorist causing havoc in Paris, but now that he knew Marinette…it was imperative that the Justice League meet with the heroes and offer whatever help they could.
Striding into his father's office, he waited patiently to be seen. He tried to structure his concerns in a way that wouldn't immediately make his father suspicious. He did not want his family to pry into his relationship with Marinette, especially as they did not think he was capable of one.
“What can I do for you, Damian?” Bruce eventually said, looking up from his work. Damian steeled himself and launched into his speech about helping the Parisian heroes. Bruce listened without interrupting, nodding along until Damian ran out of things to say. Finally, Bruce steepled his fingers and gazed thoughtfully at the young vigilante. “I see, and who would you suggest I send to Paris?”
“Drake has an analytical mind that would likely be the biggest benefit as both Ladybug and Chat Noir seem to be competent enough in battle. Training would not go amiss, however, so someone should go with him.” He stopped himself from volunteering immediately even though he was sure his father would know that was the only reason he would be talking about it.
“Alright, so given what we know about Hawkmoth's abilities anyone too volatile is out of the question. So Jason will have to sit out a long-term placement in Paris. Dick has his family to think about, which would only make him moody to be separated from them. Steph and Tim have a history that makes me hesitant to send her with him to a city besieged by an emotional terrorist.”
“Cain has responsibilities in Hong Kong, she would be too distracted to train them sufficiently,” Damian added, warming to the task of shutting down the possibilities of someone other than him going. “You are essential to the welfare of Gotham, so that is out of the question, as is anyone with powers such as any of the Kents.”
“But Duke’s powers are actually potentially helpful,” Bruce countered, looking thoughtful. Damian tried not to freeze or scowl. He thought desperately for a rebuttal, a reason that Duke would have to sit it out and came up blank.
“Thomas is…an adequate choice,” Damian admitted at last, trying to avoid glaring but only half succeeding. “It would be beneficial to all involved if we verified that his powers would be useful before he uproots his life in Gotham, however. Perhaps he and Drake could visit as their alternative selves via zeta tube and make contact with the duo?”
“That sounds reasonable,” Bruce replied, nodding to himself. Damian held himself stiff and waited to be dismissed. “Of course, there is this akuma class that Jagged and Marinette mentioned, it could be useful to have someone in the classroom itself to investigate…do you think Duke could pass as a fifteen-year-old?”
“Tt, that hardly seems necessary,” Damian said, working to calm his now racing heart. If he played this correctly, he would be able to go to Paris regardless of whether Duke went as well. “I am in that curricular age bracket and I am more than competent enough to investigate.”
“And what of the emotionally stable requirement?” If this were a less important conversation, Damian would have been offended. As it was, he gave the question as much clinical consideration as was possible.
“I am capable of managing my emotions, I have grown plenty since Mother allowed me to stay in Gotham,” he said eventually, pleased that his voice was level. “It would also be a good test of my own capacity. In addition, I have already spent a week in Paris and went without Akumatisation the entire time, despite spending ample time with Drake.”
“But not around children your own age,” Bruce countered again, forcing Damian to swallow a growl. “You're not best known for dealing well with people who approach you because of your name, and that could cause an akumatisation of someone else.”
“Then send me under an assumed name, ostensibly so that I am protected whilst away from you,” Damian said immediately, pleased with his own quick thinking. At Bruce's raised eyebrows he soldiered on. “The only person with any knowledge of my identity is Marinette who would likely not give that information away if we requested it in advance.”
Bruce stayed silent for several minutes, clearly mulling all of this over. When he finally nodded, Damian allowed a small smirk to flit across his features, before schooling his expression back into solemnity.
“Very well, a team of three. I like the idea of sending you through the Zeta tubes first, and we may well do that for several nights in a row to give the illusion that you're all still in Gotham as civilians. And then a couple of nights of no activity at that end when you arrive as Damian but Robin back in Gotham would cement it quite nicely. Okay, yes let's tell the team.”
_ _ _
Adrien walked into collége with a spring in his step. So far, he hadn't had time to wow Marinette with his charm and wit - he had researched so many non-cat puns - but he was confident that he would be able to get Alya and Nino on his side. He had vague recollections of Alya forcing him to dance with Marinette at Chloé's disastrous party, so he was pretty confident that she wanted them to double date.
But when he arrived in their classroom, Alya and Nino were talking in hushed tones. Marinette still hadn't appeared, but that wasn't unusual, so Adrien made his way to his desk and turned to talk to the pair.
“I'm telling you, Marinette's been smiling at her phone and she's practically glued to it these days! And Juleka said that he confessed to her during the whole Silencer debacle,” Alya insisted, showing a picture of Marinette gazing lovingly at her phone.
“Who confessed to Marinette?” Adrien asked, suddenly apprehensive. He felt even more worried when Alya and Nino exchanged a look.
“Dude, you remember Juleka’s brother, Luka? Apparently he told Marinette he was into her when he was akumatised into Silencer,” Nino said, shrugging uncomfortably. “And Mari’s been acting kind of strange lately, haven't you noticed? She looks at her phone all the time, and someone's messaging her loads.”
“Yeah, and my girl definitely thought he was cute, I remember when she met him. She was blushy and stammered a bunch,” Alya added, although she shut up as Marinette rushed in. “Hey Marinette!”
“Hey Alya! I can't believe how late I was running today,” Marinette groaned, laying her head down on the desk. “And before you say it, yes I know it's my own fault for staying up late.”
“Hey dudette,” Nino said, but Madame Bustier appeared before Adrien could give his own greeting. He turned to face the front uneasily, wondering if he had already missed his chance to woo Ladybug's civilian identity.
The day dragged on, and when he returned after lunch he spotted Marinette smiling at her phone and decided he had to know. Strolling casually towards her, he leaned down to talk to her.
“Hey Mari,” he said cheerily, trying to get a sneaky glance at her phone but she squeaked and pulled it out of sight too quickly. “You looked happy, were you messaging Luka?”
“Luka? Why would I be messaging Luka?” Marinette looked guilty and Adrien's stomach clenched. He forced a smile onto his face, trying to look like he wasn't panicking.
“Oh, Alya just mentioned that you were maybe dating him…”
“No, I- I'm not dating Luka,” she said slightly hesitantly. She bit her lip and Adrien wondered if she wished she was.
“Okay, well that's…that's great,” he said, smiling a little more naturally. “So I was wondering if maybe-”
He was interrupted by the bell and he frowned at the sudden bustle behind him. Marinette’s phone buzzed again but she didn't open whatever message it was in front of him. Instead, she suggested that they head into class, only pulling her phone out stealthily once they were seated.
Adrien frowned and all but ignored the lesson. If he couldn't find time to bring it up as Adrien, he would just have to work harder to convince her as Ladybug.
_ _ _
Robin stood on the threshold of the Watchtower Zeta tube with anticipation pooling in his stomach. He was determined to impress the Parisian heroes and prove Jason's ominous prediction, that he would be akumatised within the hour and decimate the Parisian team, wrong
“Okay, so remember, this is a pretty simple recon mission and to extend the olive branch and our offer of aid to Ladybug and Chat Noir. If they decline, we're out and no arguing. The last thing they need is for one of us to get akumatised because we can't take no for an answer,” Red Robin reminded them for the third time.
“We get it, Red,” Signal said, shaking his head in exasperation. Robin worked on not adding his own vocal frustration and was rewarded by Red Robin nodding and stepping through to Paris.
Standing in an alley, they got their bearings and shot off to find the local heroes. It was late evening and Robin managed to glimpse Marinette's balcony as they grappled past. The lights were on and he could see the flicker of movement as she did something. He thought he saw a shift of her curtain before they completely passed but couldn't justify stopping.
They settled on the Eiffel Tower and ended up only waiting for around ten minutes before a red and black blur flipped and landed in front of them. She eyed them suspiciously for a moment but then confusion crossed her face.
“Um, hello,” she said hesitantly, giving Robin a look that made him sure she recognised him. Sometimes it was worth being dressed in…how had Marinette said it?...oh, yes, traffic stoppingly bright colours. “To what do I owe the pleasure of meeting some of Gotham's heroes?”
“We're here to offer our assistance,” Red Robin said, smiling at the girl. “I'm sorry it's taken so long for us to come, we weren't really aware that there was anything amiss to begin with. And then Batman wanted to check things out before we reached out.”
“Wow, seriously? I would love some help! I've been trying to track down Hawkmoth but it's been- God, it's freaking sucked. It's messing with my civilian life and I kind of have a lot on my plate, so any help you can give would be incredible.”
“Of course,” Red Robin said, smiling at the French heroine. “I'm Red Robin, this is Signal and this is-”
“Robin, yes,” she interrupted nodding. “I recognised the, ah, interestingly bright colours. They are not exactly subtle shades.”
“Tt, the colours are a tradition,” Robin said, grumbling slightly. It felt strange to discuss the colours of his suit with someone who also wore a shockingly bright suit. But he kept to his word and avoided sniping back an insult.
“Yeah, my fr- boyfriend is from Gotham and explained it to me,” she said, blushing lightly and smiling softly. Something inside Damian felt like it had received an electric shock. It could be a coincidence that this dark-haired, blue-eyed hero had a boyfriend in Gotham but… “I still think that you could do something slightly different with it though. There are other shades of yellow, red, and green that don't stop traffic.”
The rest of the encounter felt like white noise to Damian. He found himself watching Ladybug intently, noting small tics that he had noticed in Marinette during their brief time together so far. She was expressive with her hands. She twirled her pigtail around a finger when thinking.
How had he managed to travel across the world, meet someone and they turned out to be a hero? In some ways it was baffling, but in others made complete sense. Of course his girlfriend was a selfless, heroic girl who spent what very little spare time she had battling the forces of evil. He could only be interested in the very best.
Fortunately, nobody seemed to notice his distraction and Ladybug thanked them before zipping away - in the direction of Marinette's home. Hm, it appears he would need to speak with her about obscuring her destination.
_ _ _
The next week passed fairly quickly, but Damian was also exhausted by the end of it. Between traveling back and forth to Paris via Zeta tube, organising all paperwork to transfer to Francois DuPont, and plotting how to tell Marinette her secret was out, he scarcely had time to sleep.
It was a relief to land in Paris on a Saturday evening and head straight to the apartment that Bruce had procured for the three of them. He immediately set down his suitcase and pulled out his phone to let Marinette know that he had arrived. He received a dozen or so heart emojis in return, making him smile.
He sent a follow up text asking if she would join him the following day to collect his French phone, ready for school first thing on Monday, which she also agreed to enthusiastically. He tucked the phone away as he prepared to meet with Ladybug again, wishing he could tell her who he was and that he knew who she was.
The trip to the Eiffel Tower was uneventful and they set up the laptop and paper notes about their investigation so that they could do a further deep dive. Since they had discovered that Signal could only see an energy signature when Ladybug used her lucky charm, they couldn't use him to quickly locate Hawkmoth when he was powered up but not actively evilising a butterfly.
“...a chance, Bugaboo!” The sound of Chat Noir’s voice carried over to them from nearby and three heads turned towards it. “I think we would make a purr-fect couple, M'lady, but it won't happen if you keep pretending you're not even curious.”
“Chat, I told you that there was another boy,” Robin's fist unclenched from his katana’s hilt but he glared in the direction of the voices as Chat made a dismissive noise. “No, Chat, I'm serious, there's this boy-”
“Yes yes, that you like, but you shouldn't be closing off your options like that! I'm just saying that you should consider me as well,” Chat said, fairly condescendingly as far as Robin was concerned. Unsheathing his katana, he jumped across to where they were standing.
“If Ladybug said no, she would have meant it,” he said in clipped tones. He noted Ladybug's - Marinette's - shoulders relaxed when he arrived and had to wrestle back his anger. The last thing they needed was for Robin to get akumatised. “We have been waiting for you to arrive to debrief and discuss next steps.”
“Sorry, Robin, we're coming,” Ladybug said immediately, following him back to the other side of the Tower. She flitted to stand between Red Robin and Signal who both gave Chat Noir disapproving looks. “So, the list of suspects is ready?”
“Yes, we have been cross-referencing the different affluent men in Paris who have the time and resources to spend time as Hawkmoth,” Robin said, staying beside Chat even though he would have rather been beside Ladybug.
It was nearly an hour later that they all agreed they had done as much as they could. Dutifully, Red Robin reminded the duo that the team would be traveling back to Gotham the next day for a few days but then would be back in Paris to really get stuck in.
Ladybug thanked them all before shooting off to get home. Damian noted that she went off in a different direction this time, and wondered if she changed which way she went each time to help confuse anyone watching.
_ _ _
Marinette waited on a bench in the park outside her home, picking at her fingers. She hadn't seen Damian in person since he had left Paris to go home and she was worried he would change his mind once he saw her again. She had agonized over her outfit before deciding to wear the new shirt she had designed and created specifically so she could show it to him.
“Marinette, apologies for my lateness.” Damian appeared beside her silently, and she squealed before her phone went flying. With reflexes she couldn't have guessed he possessed, Damian caught her phone and placed it gently back into her hands. It had fallen to her other side so he was fully in her personal space, looking down into her eyes as she stammered a thank you.
There was a moment where neither of them moved, simply breathing the same air. And then her hands found their way to his collar and his lips crashed into hers. He kissed her hungrily, wrapping his arm around her waist to secure her against him.
They kissed for several long moments, and Marinette got lost in running her fingers into his hair. It was reluctantly that she pulled away from him, grinning up at him. His eyes were gleaming and she giggled when he tried to straighten his hair.
“We should go and get your phone,” she said at last, letting her hand trace his jaw. He shivered and Marinette felt a thrill at the simple fact that she affected her boyfriend. He hesitated for a moment before nodding and helping her stand.
Collecting his phone was an easy task and they chatted about him starting school with her the next day. He had already told her that he would be attending under a different surname, so she made sure she knew his cover name.
As the day slipped into early evening, Marinette dragged him back to the Pont des Arts bridge to watch the sunset. She turned to look at him and paused. His eyes were hooded and his profile when he turned to look at her made her breath catch. She felt like she was unraveling a string, starting with the way he had approached her before dinner to talk about her Robin themed dress, to the verbal tic that he shared with said vigilante.
“Is everything alright?” He asked, his eyes full of concern. She stood on her tiptoes, pushing her hands back into his hair. He gave a crooked smile and leaned down to kiss her again, but she held him back slightly as she restyled his hair.
“Um, so I think I worked out something I wasn't supposed to,” she said in a hushed whisper, shooting him an apologetic wince. He froze but didn't say anything. His hand came up and pressed gently into the base of her spine. His fingers circled firmly, making her shudder and step even closer.
“I suppose that makes us even,” he replied, sounding amused more than angry. Then it was Marinette's turn to freeze, panic racing through her. “Marinette, breathe. I had intended to tell you shortly, but it is imperative that you do not allow yourself to panic.”
She breathed in shallowly but the panic simmered under the surface. Cursing lowly, Damian pulled her into a rough kiss and she felt like her nerve endings were completely fried. Her panic was swiftly replaced with a fluttering and she leaned into the kiss whole-heartedly.
When they broke apart this time, they were both breathing heavily. The panic Marinette had been feeling was muted, and she leaned her head against his shoulder as she tried to rein in her runaway thoughts.
“How long have you known?” She asked, tracing her fingers around one of his jacket buttons. She frowned lightly as he explained but didn't free-fall into panic this time. “This is going to take some time to get my head around.”
“Do you want me to…leave?” Damian asked, clearly reluctant, and she shook her head. The last thing she wanted was to be left alone with her thoughts. His whole body relaxed and the arm wrapped around her pressed her even closer.
They didn't talk much more, choosing instead to just hold each other.
_ _ _
The following day at school, Marinette pushed down the nervous excitement that made her stomach bubble. She knew that Damian would be on time, so she had made sure to wake up early and was already standing on the front steps. She hadn't even seen Max yet, and he was usually first through the doors.
She perked up when a car that she didn't recognise rolled up and was rewarded with the early morning sight of Damian in relaxed clothes. One of the conversations they had had the day prior was to say that he would be trying to distance his image from the public one of Damian Wayne so that he was less likely to be recognised.
“Good morning, Marinette,” he said as he approached her, giving her la bise on both cheeks. They had agreed to downplay their relationship for now to avoid awkward questions about how they had met, and she had never been more glad to have the excuse to kiss his cheeks.
“Morning, Damian,” she said back, beaming as he waited for Duke to park and rejoin him so that they could head to see Principal Damocles. When Duke arrived he gave Marinette a confused look but only greeted her cheerfully. “Good morning, Duke, right?”
“Yes, that's right,” he said and his eyes passed over her, focusing momentarily on the small pink bag by her hip. “And you must be Marinette, Tim mentioned you to us. I, uh, hope this isn't rude but are you aware that Damian is-”
“That this is Damian Thomas?” She interrupted, beaming up at him when he relaxed. “Yes, Damian made me aware and I agree that it's a smart move. I'm the class president of the class Damian will be in, so there should be no issue with him just sticking with me for the foreseeable future. Now, are you ready to meet Principal Damocles?”
They followed her into the building, Marinette chattering and pointing out the different classrooms on the next floor as they passed. Several students that had been milling around spotted the trio and an excited buzz kicked up, though Marinette dutifully ignored it.
“Mr Damocles, the new student and his guardian are here,” she said cheerfully when they were given permission to enter the office.
“Wonderful, thank you, Marinette,” he said, dismissing her with a nod of his head. She backed out of the office, her hand giving Damian's a discreet squeeze on her way past.
When she entered the classroom, she was immediately bombarded with questions about Damian. Lila sat at the back, quiet for a change and Marinette avoided looking in her direction. When Adrien arrived, he seemed excited to hear that there would be a new student, and piped up that it was probably time to change seats again.
Marinette paused and thought it over, nodding along as she decided that it was the easiest way to let her sit next to Damian. There was a flurry of motion as everyone clamored to explain where they wanted to sit.
“You know, I know Lila said her tinnitus cleared up because of the miraculous cure, but I think it's more likely that she became accustomed to the noise,” she said aloud, feigning concern. Lila narrowed her eyes at her but she ignored it. “It would make sense for us to go with the original plan you all came up with, and then I can help the new kid, as class president.”
Everybody agreed enthusiastically, except for Adrien who looked disappointed. But then Madame Bustier had arrived and they were forced to settle into their new seats.
Meanwhile, Damian was being forced to listen to Principal Damocles drone on about how much the school valued teamwork and a cohesive student body. He danced around the subject of Hawkmoth which made Damian decide that he was weak-willed.
“Look, Damian, I know this is going to be difficult,” Duke said as they made their way to the classroom. “If it's easier for you to be your usual self, don't force yourself to be super friendly. It's normal for a kid that changed countries to be slightly closed off anyway.”
“Tt, I know what I am doing, Tho- Duke,” Damian said, grimacing slightly at using the man's given name. But it would be too suspicious if he was overheard given that they were supposed to have the same surname.
“Another thing, I don't know what Marinette's got in her bag, but it's giving off insane amounts of energy. There might be more to her than meets the eye,” Duke said, checking his watch. He missed Damian's pause and the boy was back to behaving normally by the time he looked back. “Listen, I'll walk you in but then I've gotta jet.”
Standing in front of the class, Damian used his vantage point to remind himself of all who were in his new class. His eyes snagged on Marinette, who was sitting alone in the back of the classroom with the only available seat next to her.
“Welcome to our classroom, Damian!” Madame Bustier said in an almost unnaturally sweet voice. Forcing himself not to wince, he nodded and projected a cool but nervous aura. “Perhaps you could introduce yourself to the class, tell us a little about Damian Thomas?”
“... good morning, I am Damian. I will say now that I do not like nicknames, and as such will not respond to anything other than ‘Damian’. I am from New Jersey and elected to study abroad when my brother, Duke, was assigned here. I have already been acquainted with Marinette as she is the class representative and would ask that the rest of you give me space to adjust to the new class.”
The class all nodded, although the one sitting next to the blond model Agreste - Lila Rossi, Damian thought her name was - looked disappointed. Duke stayed until Damian was told to take his seat but then slipped away.
In the back of the classroom, Damian and Marinette sat quietly together exchanging notes and speaking softly. To anyone that asked, Damian said that Marinette was helping him adjust to the class and generally making the transition into the school as smooth as possible.
In reality, Damian was letting Marinette know that Duke had sensed a powerful being in her bag, presumably Tikki. If this was the case, then they were in a better position than they had originally believed, because Duke could investigate their various suspects and find the Kwami when they weren't suited up.
_ _ _
Adrien was irritated with the new kid. He knew that Marinette had responsibilities as class representative, but it grated on him that this Damian kid was monopolising his lady's time. And even though the boy was practically shunning the rest of the class, he didn't seem to be staying out of her space.
He grit his teeth when Damian leaned over Marinette during morning break and she flushed. He could see that Marinette was clearly uncomfortable, but he wouldn't get out of her space! Adrien decided that it was time for her knight in shining leather to make an appearance.
“Mari! I feel like we haven't spent enough time together in ages,” Adrien said, dropping into the seat on the other side of her. “Hi, I'm Adrien Agreste, one of Marinette's closest friends.”
“...a pleasure to meet you,” Damian responded stiffly, hand resting on the back of Marinette's chair as he leaned back. Marinette's blush receded almost immediately and Adrien patted himself on the back for saving her so quickly. “Marinette has been telling me about the various extra curriculars available at this school. She mentioned that you fence?”
“Aw, talking about me? I'm flattered,” Adrien replied, leaning towards Marinette. She didn't blush, making him feel smug that she wasn't uncomfortable around him. “Marinette did say that she was a fan before, I shouldn't be surprised that she would tell you all about me.”
“I was actually just mentioning it because Damian expressed an interest in swords,” Marinette interjected, flashing a look Adrien couldn't decipher at Damian.
Just then Lila, Alya and Nino came over to the table as well. Lila automatically latched onto Adrien's arm, gripping him tightly. He had enough control not to grimace and instead plastered one of his model smiles across his face.
“It's so nice that we can all spend time together, isn't it Adrien?” Lila cooed before turning her eyes onto Damian. “I don't think I had the chance to introduce myself yet, I'm Lila Rossi! It's so lucky that I wasn't away with my mother and doing charity work, I would have hated to miss meeting you with everyone else.”
Adrien shot Marinette a look when hers soured, trying to remind her to take the high road, but she didn't look his way. Instead Damian stood abruptly, making Marinette look up at him, startled.
“Apologies, I am still adjusting to the new school and this is too overwhelming,” he said, although his tone was flat rather than agitated. Marinette shot up as well, grabbing her bag and leading Damian away.
Adrien slumped a little, pouting at the fact that even though Damian had said he was overwhelmed Marinette had gone with the other boy.
_ _ _
“The problem is,” Marinette said, worrying her lip between her teeth, “that if I tell Duke what he saw so that he can find Hawkmoth, I reveal my identity. And you are literally one of two people who knows, which already feels pretty risky.”
“Then it is a case of whether the benefits outweigh the risks,” Damian murmured. It was lunchtime and they had secluded themselves in the library. With no prying eyes, Damian had pulled her close and buried his face in her neck.
In the short time he and Marinette had been spending time together, it had surprised him how much he enjoyed touching her casually. It had started as wanting to hold her hand and spiraled to wrapping his arms around her as much as he could.
“I know, I know,” she muttered back, frowning at her phone. “It's just…I've spent so long keeping my identity to myself, even from my partner. Having my boyfriend know is wildly different to telling other vigilantes.”
“But Th- Duke would be instrumental in taking action against Hawkmoth,” Damian pointed out. “And should we wish to continue this relationship, they will need to know at some point.”
“You’re right,” Marinette sighed, twisting her hands before running her hands along his arms. He pressed even closer to her, humming lightly as he pressed a kiss against her neck. “But if you don't want to blow your cover, we should probably get on with doing work here instead of cuddling.”
“I do not see why it should matter if people know I am enthralled by you,” Damian grumbled halfheartedly, though he did pull away. They spent the remainder of their lunch talking about their plans and how they would approach his brothers.
Their last lesson of the day went quickly and Marinette waited outside with Damian for Duke to collect them. She waved goodbye to everyone that walked past them but didn't move towards anyone else.
When Duke saw him standing close to Marinette, he seemed to do a double take but he didn't say anything when Marinette climbed into the backseat besides ‘hello’.
“Duke, Marinette is going to come to our apartment and we shall explain things once we have more privacy,” Damian said with no preamble. He then refused to elaborate regardless of any questions that Duke had.
“Yo, Tim, we've got company,” Duke shouted when they stepped over the threshold of their temporary home. Marinette moved to grip Damian's hand as soon as the door shut behind them and he squeezed back reassuringly.
Marinette took a deep breath as they moved to the kitchen to have the following discussion. She knew it was necessary but she was terrified - she'd never told someone her secret identity but she was willing if it ended the threat hanging over her head.
“Oh, hey Marinette, what are you doing here? Not that you're not welcome! But we weren't expecting you,” Tim said as he came to join them. She exchanged a glance with Damian and he nodded ever so slightly.
“Um, well, I actually came to talk to you about something that couldn't wait. Otherwise I would've held off until I saw you tonight for our regularly scheduled get together,” she said, hands fidgeting. “God, this is weird. Okay, so this morning, I met Duke out of my suit for the first time, and he noticed my Kwami hiding in my bag.”
“... You're Ladybug?” Tim sounded dumbstruck, staring at her in astonishment. She nodded shyly, opening her bag and letting Tikki out. She floated over to Duke first, who blinked at her but didn't make any other sign of surprise.
“Tt, I feel like that is stating the obvious,” Damian said, placing a comforting hand on her back. She gave him a grateful smile, leaning into him. “You have met her both in the suit and out, Drake, you should have deduced it.”
“Be fair, Damian, it's not like I've spent all that much time with Tim,” Marinette said softly. “And really, there's a bunch of magic that's supposed to get in the way.”
“Wait, are you telling me you worked out it was her?” Duke piped up, looking at Marinette and Damian with suspicion. Apparently whatever he saw confirmed what he was thinking because his eyes widened. “Holy hell, are you two dating?”
“Pft, yeah, sure they are,” Tim said, dismissing it out of hand before pausing and looking at how closely Marinette stood to Damian. “No, wait a minute. You said ‘boyfriend’ the other night, didn't you?”
“Tt, Duke is correct, we are in a relationship and have been since we visited Paris for our initial assessment of the situation. It is ridiculous that none of you noticed the change in my habits, but you can be rather obtuse.”
Both Duke and Tim stared at him like he had grown an extra head but he refused to indulge their curiosity any further. Marinette decided that they had gone off topic for long enough, clearing her throat delicately to get their attention back.
“Right, so, back to this morning? Duke could see Tikki, who was in my purse. Which means he could probably find Nooroo, wherever he is, which would tell us who Hawkmoth is.”
“Yeah, the energy signature is pretty unique. But how do we know that the butterfly Kwami will have the same signature? Don't they all have different powers? What if that changes the signature?”
“Oh, I hadn't thought of that,” Marinette said, biting her lip thoughtfully. She glanced at Tikki, having a conversation with no words and the tiny god dipped her head slightly. “Okay, so I can probably get another Kwami to do the check with, but not until tomorrow.”
“You just…have a stash of tiny gods you can borrow?” Duke said, looking at her like she was crazy. She blushed and Damian scowled at Duke. “What? That's a reasonable thing to question, Damian! Also, I can't believe you found the local hero and decided to date her.”
“Do not be preposterous, I did not know she was the local hero until we returned to Paris. We have been dating since our meal with her uncle,” Damian corrected him, and Marinette felt a giddy rush of joy flood through her.
After that, they chatted for thirty minutes, Tim demanding answers to all of his questions before saying that he would be telling the rest of the family. Damian accepted this with his usual grouchy demeanour, ending the Q&A by saying he would get Marinette home.
_ _ _
Adrien was itching to go and visit Marinette. He wanted to do it as Chat Noir but he had been working very hard on wooing her in their suits, so the direction change might tip his hand that he knew more than he should.
But his movements were so restricted as Adrien! Every time he thought he had slipped away from the Gorilla, or Lila, or his father, Marinette had the new Gotham student practically hanging off her arm! He knew it couldn't be true, but people were even speculating that Marinette liked Damian.
Sure, the dark haired, aggressively reclusive boy clearly liked Marinette - who wouldn't, she was Ladybug - but there was no way she liked him back. Marinette had told him well before this that she had feelings for another boy. If she was going to move on from the mystery boy, Chat Noir was the obvious choice, so he was annoyed that Damian was so constantly in her space.
There had been several akumas since the bat family had descended upon Paris and they said they were making progress, but they hadn't shared it yet. Ladybug had asked about it after the akuma Party Crasher and they had claimed they were narrowing the pool of suspects down but didn't want to share their suspicions until after they had checked the last few out.
Ladybug had accepted this without argument, but Adrien had been annoyed, and vocal about it. When they had parted, Ladybug had stayed behind, assumedly to smooth any ruffled feathers, which had annoyed him even more. What was with Marinette's sudden closeness with Gotham boys?
So now, he was heading to the Grévin wax museum to redo a hand cast for his wax statue. He invited Marinette, Alya and Nino and got enthusiastic responses from two of them. Marinette seemed to be babysitting, but he sent a message saying that he was sure whoever she was with would enjoy all of the statues, and she was welcome to bring them along.
He regretted it immensely when Marinette arrived in the company, not only of an excitable preschooler, but of Damian Thomas. They were fairly glued together, Adrien struggling to get in between them, and then he was pulled away to get his hand recast.
He spent the entire time with the sculptor riddled with anxious energy and wanting to return to the others. He spotted Nino and Alya playing hide and seek with Manon and went past without stopping. He almost missed seeing Marinette and Damian because they were wedged into a corner, having what looked to be a serious conversation.
Before he could get any closer there was a loud bang and several akumatised wax statues burst out of the door from the Ladybug and Chat Noir exhibit. Instinctively, Adrien ducked out of sight but not before he saw Lady WiFi shoot a pause button at Damian that froze him in the act of cornering Marinette.
Adrien grinned with satisfaction before calling for his transformation and scampering away to help take down the akuma.
_ _ _
Marinette called for Miraculous Ladybug and sighed in relief. She made sure Manon made it back to Alya and Nino safely before detransforming and rushing to find Damian. Fortunately he was standing in almost exactly the same place she had been forced to leave him.
“Damian! Are you okay?” She asked, gripping the front of his jacket as she skidded to a stop in front of him. He gave her an amused look but allowed her to hang off of his front without complaint. “Come on, we should rejoin the others, we'll have to talk about what Tim was saying later.”
When they rejoined the group, Manon burst into tears and threw herself at Marinette. The older girl consoled her, rubbing her back and saying reassuring nonsense. Once she was calmer, she was set back on the floor and turned to Damian.
“I'm sorry,” she said in a small voice, and Marinette's heart ached. It didn't matter how much she, as Ladybug or Marinette, told people that they weren't to blame for their actions as akumas, she imagined the guilt must be horrific.
Damian dropped to one knee so he could be on her eye level before speaking. “Manon, it is not your fault. I am sorry that you felt ignored, I should not have taken Marinette's attention away from you while she was babysitting. If it is alright with you, perhaps we may look through the statues together, all three of us?”
Manon squealed and gave him a tight hug that made Marinette smile softly. She knew Damian could be soft when he wanted to, but it was still heartwarming to see him interact with kids.
When they finished walking around the exhibits, Marinette said goodbye to her friends and went with Damian to return Manon to her mother. The reporter gave her a knowing smile when she introduced Damian and Marinette flushed with embarrassment.
As they walked back to Damian's apartment Marinette felt at ease, something she had taken for granted before becoming a superheroine. She basked in the calm, optimistic that she would soon be free of Hawkmoth.
_ _ _
Adrien was determined to talk to Marinette and he was at his limit. Every time he tried to talk to her, Damian was lurking. It was like the other boy didn't understand that he was monopolising Marinette's time, not to mention that he had to be making her uncomfortable.
So when he overheard Damian saying that he had to speak with some family members that still lived in New Jersey and would be busy that afternoon? Adrien jumped at the opportunity to speak with Marinette without him.
He took care to arrange his day so that he had free time as soon as school was over. Once he got to the car, he informed the Gorilla that he needed to speak with a classmate. He waited eagerly for Marinette to come out of the building but was dismayed when she still left with Damian.
To make matters worse, she didn't go home! Instead, she followed along with the dark haired boy and disappeared around a corner quickly. Cursing inwardly, he found himself trapped when Lila came over to talk to him, so he couldn't follow after the pair.
Delayed but not defeated, he asked Gorilla to drive in the direction he had seen Marinette and Damian going. Using SnapChat he was able to pinpoint the building Marinette was in (it wasn't creepy and weird, it was resourceful). But then it took nearly an hour for her to emerge, and somehow she did so with Damian again.
He felt his fists clench and he exited the car. The pair strolled casually along the street, not quite touching but not giving an awful lot of space. He waited for them to separate, for Marinette to tell Damian that she had to go home or something.
It felt like he had been hit in the stomach when the other boy pulled his lady to a stop in a quiet area. Marinette turned to Damian with a bright smile before pulling him down and kissing him.
Turning away, Adrien ran blindly until he was back at the car.
_ _ _
Damian had been dreading this day ever since he had decided to pursue Marinette. She had laughed at his reluctance but he knew that this was going to be the most irritating and pointless thing he had ever done. But Marinette had agreed to meet the rest of his family by video chat and so he was stuck with it.
“Dami, it's going to be fine,” Marinette said soothingly. He grumbled and she giggled a little; they were walking down the street, her hand in his now that they were far enough away from the school. “You do realise that I need to meet them if we're going to keep dating, right?”
“I simply do not see why it is necessary that you meet all of them now. Surely meeting my father would suffice,” Damian said, practically growling in frustration. “Richard is going to be unbearable, and Jason insufferable.”
Marinette was quiet for several moments before speaking. “Do you think they won't like me?” She asked in a soft voice, and Damian felt awful for making her think it.
“Marinette, they are going to adore you,” he said firmly. “Father already thought you were delightful when he first met you and Timothy has been telling all of them about your wonderful qualities. This is purely their curiosity, which is why I deem it unnecessary.”
“I would like to meet them,” she said softly, and Damian couldn't think of any further arguments.
When they arrived at the apartment they could hear Tim already giving a debrief of their current progress.
“...meeting with Agreste in an hour. With any luck, we'll either confirm that he's our culprit or strike him off our list.”
“Excellent work, thank you,” Bruce said, eyes flicking to the pair that had just entered the apartment. “Hello, Damian, I trust school is going well? And Marinette, lovely to see you again.”
“Tt, it is fine,” Damian said grouchily. But before Marinette could say her own greeting, Bruce was being pushed out of the screen in favour of another black haired, blue-eyed man. Given the squeal that came out of him, Marinette assumed that this must be Richard Grayson.
“Oh my gosh, you're so small! And cute! Jay, Jay, isn't she so small?”
“Jesus, she's not just small, she's adorable,” another, bigger man chimed in. Marinette blinked as she saw yet another blue-eyed, black hair combo. “How're you doing, sweetheart?”
“I'm okay,” she squeaked, stepping closer to Damian as they scrutinised her. Giving her hand a squeeze, Damian turned a glower on his brothers.
“Oh my god, she even sounds adorable! It's so nice to meet you, Marinette, I'm Dick and this is Jason. We're Damian's two oldest brothers,” Dick said excitedly.
“This is trippy, are we sure she's not there under duress?” Jason joked, eyeing the closeness of the pair and the protective way Damian stood in front of her. “But seriously, good job Demon Spawn, she's way out of your league.”
“That's not-”
“Tt, I am well aware of that, thank you Todd,” Damian snapped, making Marinette flush. “You have met her now, I trust you will respect her privacy and leave us alone?”
“Yeah, sure thing,” Jason snorted, giving him a look that Marinette interpreted as ‘I’ll do whatever I want’. “You do realise that if it doesn't work out, she is literally adoption bait?”
“Jay, don't say things like that-” Dick jumped straight in and the two began to bicker, with Bruce sighing in the background as he tried to moderate. Eventually Tim and Duke announced that they had to leave for their meeting and to ‘have fun’.
Once they were gone, Bruce finally managed to end the argument between his two eldest children. He turned back to Damian and Marinette and asked if they had anything new to add in regards to the investigation into Hawkmoth.
“No, but I'm taking Damian to meet my mentor today, hopefully he can add some further insight just in case Gabriel isn't our problem,” Marinette said, channeling her Ladybug persona as she thought about Master Fu. “And I want to see if there are any Miraculous that Damian would work well with.”
They chatted for a while longer, flipping between hero work and school life before Damian said that it was time he got Marinette home. Jason made kissing noises which made Marinette blush and Damian scowl, but Dick smacked him before saying goodbye to the pair.
“You should give a call to Cass when you get the chance, Damian,” Bruce added before the call ended. “She has been very interested in finding out more about your girlfriend.”
“Tt, very well. At least Cassandra is better than this pair,” Damian said as they ended the video. Marinette breathed out a sigh of relief when she was certain they were no longer in the meeting. “That was every bit as bad as I feared they would be, are you alright?”
“I'm fine, but if we want to get to Fu’s, we should hurry,” Marinette said, heading for the door. They walked down the streets, not touching but not straying too far from one another.
Damian felt on edge as soon as they exited the apartment building. He usually felt like he was being watched but it had intensified. But when he looked around, he couldn't see anyone out of place. There was a parked town car and several harried looking individuals hurrying along, so he tried to set it out of his mind.
It didn't help that he had been on edge about Marinette meeting his other two brothers, and he wondered if that was contributing to his unsettled feeling. They walked at an unhurried pace until the street became more secluded.
Deciding it would be worth stopping to look around again, Damian put a hand on Marinette's arm. He was about to tell her that he felt watched when she gave him a broad smile before pulling him into a kiss. He pressed into her, hand almost unconsciously burying itself in her hair.
When they broke apart a minute or two later, the feeling of being watched was gone and the thoughts melted away.
_ _ _
Adrien muttered to himself almost the entire way home. He was so full of anger and feelings so betrayed that he was amazed that he hadn't been akumatised. Or at least, he would have been if he could think past the hurt of seeing Marinette kissing someone else.
His father was apparently in a meeting with an American CEO and Nathalie informed him that he would be eating dinner alone again. Still grumbling and generally in a bad temper, Adrien thanked her stiffly before heading to his room.
Once he was in his room, he slumped at his desk, pushing his mouse to activate the screen. He gave a dejected sigh as he stared at his Ladybug background until Plagg made a disgusted noise and loudly demanded to know where his camembert was.
“Plagg, now isn't a great time,” Adrien said, although he pulled a fresh wheel out and tossed a piece to his Kwami. He glared moodily at the desktop, not bothering to start any of his homework or extracurriculars. After he had finished his camembert, Plagg came over to talk to him.
“Plagg, why did she choose him?” Adrien asked, ignoring the distinct whine to his voice. “They barely know each other! And how could she want to date someone who's less than her? She's a superhero, and he's just some American.”
“This is why I always say cheese is better than romance!” Plagg said cheerfully, settling onto Adrien's shoulder. “Forget about her, you still have Kagami!”
“Plagg, it's Ladybug and Chat Noir, not Chat Noir and Kagami,” Adrien half-shouted, annoyed. He heard a knock at the door a moment later and shooed Plagg before calling out to Nathalie.
“Adrien, your father needs to speak with you,” she answered, stepping into the room. She looked both concerned and pitying, uncomfortable like Adrien had never seen before.
“Sure,” he replied, following her down. He saw the Americans being shown out of the building and recognition tickled his brain. What was Damian Thomas's brother doing with a CEO?
After he was shown into his father's office, what happened next took on a nightmare-like quality. It happened in a blur, starting with his father telling him he needed to show him something, and ending in seeing his dead mother's body in a glass coffin.
After that, things were on double speed, transforming into Chat Noir, getting smacked across the city until he was fighting his father-as-Hawkmoth near the Eiffel Tower.
_ _ _
Marinette and Damian were chatting seriously with Fu about the different Miraculous available for Damian when both of their phones began to ring. Damian's turned out to be his brothers and Marinette's was an alert that Hawkmoth had been spotted fighting Chat Noir.
They looked at each other before Marinette let her intuition guide her. She grabbed the turtle Miraculous and slid it onto Damian's wrist as he talked on the phone. He nodded at her as he spoke and ended the call quickly.
“We were correct, Gabriel is Hawkmoth. Apparently Chat Noir discovered this as well and confronted the man without us because Duke and Tim saw him being forcefully ejected from the Agreste mansion. They are trying to follow them but it is proving difficult.”
“Then there's no time to lose. This is Wayzz, he is the Kwami for the Miraculous of protection. To activate, say Wayzz, shell on. Your power activates when you say ‘Shelter’ and will form a protective orb around the item of your choosing. It often goes around the shield that comes with your suit.”
Once he was ready, they hurried to leave Fu's store front, finding an alley to transform in before they rushed to the battle. Marinette jumped and swung frantically, not wanting her partner to be injured, or have his Miraculous removed.
“Watch out!” Damian shouted, leaping for her as Hawkmoth was sent flying into the building she landed on. It began to crumble and he leapt expertly to catch her and roll them safely to the next building. He cradled her head and grunted as they landed, but they were both standing within the next moment.
“No!” Chat howled from a nearby rooftop, but he wasn't looking at Hawkmoth. He appeared to be looking in Marinette's direction, and she worried that he was noting the way Damian hovered protectively. But, surely, he couldn't guess that there was a more romantic aspect to her relationship with a brand new hero?
But Hawkmoth seemed to be ready to take advantage of Chat's anger and a purple butterfly landed on his bell. She sucked in a horrified gasp of air as the sickly violet aura overtook him and left behind an almost exact copy of her kitty - but pure white, with blue eyes.
She watched with mounting horror as Chat seemed to fight with himself, building a cataclysm that he pointed at Hawkmoth and her alternately. He looked to be unable to decide and the cataclysm continued to grow until it became clear that he couldn't control it. Damian gasped as a rush of energy began to spread from where the akumatised Chat Noir stood.
Damian gripped her tightly around the waist with one arm as he screamed out ‘Shelter’, his other arm holding the shield high and praying that it was enough. Marinette willed all of her power to flow into the shield he was creating, countering the destruction barreling towards them.
She gripped the arm around her middle so hard she thought her fingers would break. As the final waves of Chat’s power echoed and faded, the power of Shelter flickered and died. Damian's breathing faltered and he slid to the floor, and Marinette was too shocked to hold him up.
She gave a panicked gasp and dropped to her knees beside him, hands fluttering to his throat to find a pulse. For a heart-stopping moment she couldn't find anything, couldn't see any sign of life and she felt her anxiety morph into a wordless, nameless anguish. But then she saw his chest rise ever so slightly and she thanked every deity she could name that he wasn't dead.
She dragged him to safety, placing him at the very top level of the mangled Eiffel Tower as water started flooding the streets. She kissed him softly on the lips, vowing silently that she would fix things. Steeling herself, she stepped away, looking for her other half, the balance of destruction to her creation.
He was standing on nearby building wreckage, searching frantically for something. She took a hard swallow as she realised that she was what he was searching for. She stared at the destruction he had wreaked, pushing away the mounting horror as she looked up to the now split moon and braced herself.
“Chaton, what's going on?” She called out, her voice only wavering slightly. He turned towards her and she froze as she took in the white suit and bright blue eyes. He landed in front of her and she swallowed again, trying not to show how nervous she was. “Chat Noir?”
“It's Chat Blanc now, m'lady!” There was a slightly manic gleam in his eyes and he was eyeing her earrings almost hungrily. “And if you had been paying more attention to me - as you should - instead of fooling around with that new brat, you would know what was happening, Marinette.”
“You…when did you find out?” She breathed, keeping herself out of his reach as he stalked towards her. He growled slightly when his reaching hands remained empty. “Chaton, this is serious! You've been akumatised and we need to fix this, because you've destroyed everything.”
He hissed and pounced at her then, his eyes narrowed to slits. She rolled out of the way, wondering how she could defeat him so she could fix everything. They fought like that for several minutes, Chat aiming for her earrings and Marinette rolling out of the way and reach for his akumatised object.
“M'lady, if you give me the earrings I can fix all of this,” he hissed, clearly frustrated. It was so unlike her kitty that it made her fumble momentarily. He caught her wrist and pinned it to her waist.
“Or you give me the akuma and I use Miraculous Ladybug to restore everything,” she countered, slamming her elbow towards his face. He hissed again and dropped her hand so she swung her yo-yo in a wide arc to get herself some space.
“But if you ‘restore’ things, we won't be together, Maribug,” Chat said, straightening up and raising a single hand. A bright ball of something crackled and he aimed towards her. She flipped out of harm's way just in time, watching as the building remnants behind her were reduced to complete rubble. “It's a mistake of cosmic proportions that we aren't together, and only something of cosmic proportions, like a wish, can fix that.”
Marinette flung herself behind a piece of wreckage and called for her lucky charm. A picture frame landed in her hands and her breath caught at the picture of their statue. The statue, to her at least, showed the first piece of art that displayed them as a team.
“Found you,” Chat hissed, pouncing onto her and knocking her feet out from under her. She held the picture up to his face, willing him to see what she did.
“See, even Tikki agrees, it's you and me against the world,” Marinette said desperately, trying not to look at the additional destruction and devastation around them. “Just because it's not romantic doesn't mean that's changed. You're my partner, Kitty, please, don't let it end like this.”
He hesitated and she whipped her hand to the bell at his throat. He yowled angrily, but she had hold of it and squeezed, putting all of her frustration and hurt into it. The bell snapped and the butterfly flapped out, almost lazily. Kicking Chat off of her, she flung out her yo-yo to capture it.
As the akumatisation bubbled away, Marinette was left staring at her partner, who looked around confusedly. He turned his eyes - green again, thankfully - back to her and they lit up momentarily. Then he seemed to take in her expression and faltered.
“Hey M’lady, what happened here?” He obviously didn't remember anything which made what Marinette had to say that much harder.
“You know who I am,” she said, not bothering to ask the question. When he froze, she saw the quick mental maths that pushed him to realise that he must have been akumatised. She swallowed and hardened her tone to make it clear that she was angry with him. “And you decided you didn't like my boyfriend.”
“I…” he was at a loss for words and hung his head ashamedly. “I didn't mean for this to happen, I was just so…”
“You just decided you were entitled to me romantically,” Marinette said, making him wince. She hated that this was hurting him but, equally, he had killed everyone except them because he couldn't take the answer ‘no’ at face value. “Chaton, you're my partner, my best friend. For better or worse, we have a future together that the universe depends on for balance.
“But that doesn't mean we have to be together romantically. We work together as friends. You ended the world because you thought you were entitled to my time. That's…that's not healthy, Chat. Take it from me, being obsessed with someone to the point that you feel you have to be with them when they clearly don't feel the same ends up hurting you.”
“I'm so sorry,” he whispered, hanging his head in his hands. “It wasn't…it wasn't just you, M'lady. My father…he's Hawkmoth.”
“...Adrien?” He looked up at her with wide, desperate eyes and she felt her heart split in two. “Oh minou, I…look, we have a plan. The bats have a plan, it's a good, solid plan, and it can be done as soon as I fix everything. But if he knows your identity…”
“He has my mother,” Chat- Adrien whispered, voice trembling. Marinette's heart broke for him, her mind racing as she tried to think of how to take Hawkmoth down. She called for her Lucky Charm and received only a teapot, meaning she would need more Miraculous.
“Okay, what we’ll need to do first…” Marinette gave him a detailed rundown of what she expected to happen in the next couple of hours. And then she swallowed as she held her hand out for the ring. “I'm going to ask you to wear a different Miraculous for this fight, chaton.”
“But…okay,” Adrien said, sounding defeated. Once she had the ring in hand, she threw the teapot in the air, calling for Miraculous Ladybug. Everything righted in a swarm of ladybugs and Hawkmoth was lost from sight.
“Ladybug!”
The pair turned towards the turtle hero who was launching towards them. He crashed into Ladybug and did a quick check over her, hands skimming her limbs one at a time before coming to cup her face.
“I'm alright,” she said gently, even as her timer started to beep. “But we need to move. I need to get Adrien somewhere safe and then get in touch with the Bats so that we can launch our counter-attack.”
_ _ _
They all agreed to meet up on the Eiffel Tower. Marinette and Damian had headed straight back to Master Fu's, and grabbed several Miraculi before meeting up with Tim and Duke. They had put in the request for aid from the Justice League and anticipated help from one or two of the more positive members of the team.
“You will like Superboy, I think,” Damian said as he let them into the apartment. They could hear Tim and Duke bustling around as they got their gear together and the animated sounds of someone zipping at unnatural speeds through the space. “Kid Flash is…unique.”
“Hey kids!” The yellow blur stopped in front of them, making the others look up and greet them before carrying on. “I'm going to be heading out in a second to visit the police station, just to give them a heads up on what we're doing.”
“Thank you, Kid Flash,” Marinette said warmly. She felt slightly exposed, standing in front of other heroes without her mask, but she hadn't wanted to draw attention to the apartment by coming as Ladybug.
Throwing her a salute, Kid Flash zoomed away. Damian muttered something that sounded like ‘annoying speedster’ but Marinette ignored it. The pressure was beginning to mount and she could feel the buzz of nerves cutting into her stomach.
“It will all be over soon, Marinette,” Damian murmured, his arms wrapping around her comfortingly. She knew that it needed to end, now that she finally had proof that Gabriel was Hawkmoth, but she was also a little scared.
It felt like no time at all before they were rushing away to the Eiffel Tower. She had transformed and swung by the bakery to collect Adrien, whom she had stashed in her room. She handed him the horse Miraculous and he transformed before they jumped into action.
On top of the Eiffel Tower were Kid Flash, Superboy, Signal, Robin and a new bee hero, also known as Red Robin. The plan was simple, but effective. Signal had written his testimony for the police and Red had compiled the other evidence that had led to the conclusion of Gabriel being Hawkmoth. In addition to this, Signal would be carrying a video camera that would allow him to capture the moment that they removed the Miraculous from the villain.
“So, Equestria here will open a portal into his father's lair as he's been there before. If Gabriel isn't there at the time, I'll need someone to check over Emilie Agreste and see if she can be saved or if he is, in fact, harbouring his wife's body in the hopes that he can reanimate it,” Ladybug said, wincing apologetically at Equestria as she said it.
“If he is there, I'll need both Kid Flash and Superboy to be ready to superspeed and grab his Miraculous if the plan with, um-”
“Hornet,” the bee hero supplied helpfully.
“Right, if the plan with Hornet fails and we can't just freeze him. If Mayura, who we assume is his assistant, is there, you'll be able to use your venom twice as you're an adult and freeze both of them but, again, having speedsters means that we have a contingency in place.
“I'm going to be there more as a final failsafe and recognisable Parisian heroine so that when we broadcast our non-fight people can be assured that it's real. And, if you're willing, Robin, I ask that you use the Miraculous of the black cat so that we can unbalance Gabriel even further.”
Everyone agreed and everything flowed smoothly from that point forward. It went exactly to plan, Ladybug mostly there to stand imperiously as the Justice League members did the brunt of the work. It was almost too easy, Mayura being frozen almost instantaneously before Superboy managed to subdue Hawkmoth.
The video of Gabriel being unmasked could have been choreographed with how much he wriggled, and snarled, demanding to know where his son was. Ladybug coldly informed him that Adrien had bravely stepped forward with the information he held and was being kept in a safe place until the Miraculi had been retrieved.
And just like that, months of fighting ended. Marinette would have said it was anticlimactic if it hadn't come on the heels of a world-ending catastrophic event. She handed Gabriel and Nathalie off to the police before collecting the bee Miraculous from Red Robin.
Then she, Damian and Adrien slipped away to visit Master Fu with the remaining Miraculous. They handed everything back to the older gentleman, who promised that he would be returning the box to Tibet before going in search of Marianne so that they could spend the rest of their lives together.
After a couple of very teary goodbyes, Marinette and Adrien said farewell to the Kwamis of destruction and creation. They left the massage parlour and Marinette felt the burden melt away from her shoulders. She gave a carefree laugh as she hugged Damian tightly, pushing away the thoughts that she still needed to work with Adrien to make sure his aunt could take him in.
Depositing Adrien back at the bakery, Marinette gave a brief and extremely sanitised explanation for why he couldn't go home. She neatly span the truth so that they didn't give away just how involved the pair had been in taking down the supervillains.
Damian had waited outside the bakery for her and didn't say anything when she reappeared, simply taking her hand and walking with her towards his temporary residence. He seemed to grow more contemplative the closer they got, and Marinette assumed he was thinking about how soon he would need to go home.
He pulled her to a stop a street away from their destination and wrapped her in his arms.
“I wish I could stay,” he murmured, pressing her against his chest. She felt tears welling in her eyes and blinked them away as she gripped the back of his jacket tightly. The day was fading into evening and Marinette realised that her night time meetings with vigilantes on top of the Eiffel Tower were over. “But the most I will be able to convince my father of is a week.”
“I understand,” she said, voice muffled. It was going to be unspeakably hard to be without him, but she knew that Gotham was his home.
“But the Zeta tube will remain, so perhaps I shall be able to…persuade my father that regular visits are necessary,” he added, a small smile obvious in his voice. “We would need to stay out of sight to avoid suspicion, but I imagine we could find ways to occupy the time.”
#maribat#damian x marinette#Daminette#marinette x damian#daminette december#daminette december 2024#mlb x dc#dc x mlb#ao3#ao3 fanfic#fanfic#damianette#maribat event
36 notes
·
View notes
Text
Come Lean Your Back on Me (Part 2)
Fandom: Seventeen
Sickie: 95 Line (pneumonia)
Caregiver(s): Seventeen
Word Count: 4,436 | Part 1
CW: hospital (nothing too graphic, but much of this takes place there)
Notes: First and foremost I don't know how oxygen masks work, and there are probably many medical inaccuracies. Second, this was my first real two part-er fic, and I'm so excited to share the conclusion with you. To the anon that sent this ask initially, thank you. This one's been a delight to write.
Seungcheol was barely asleep when he heard his door burst open. He was in the middle of contemplating if the cold medicine he’d taken before bed wasn’t actually the nighttime variety he’d intended to take because he didn’t feel sleepy at all when that stuff usually knocked him out. It also occurred to him that while he didn’t feel sleepy, he was so, so tired. Everything limb felt heavy, every muscle sore. His thoughts were hazy. And yet he just couldn’t fall asleep.
So he was somewhere in the middle of asleep and awake when the door opened, and his leader instincts kicked in on autopilot. He had already switched on the lamp when Mingyu appeared at his bedside.
Squinting against the light, Mingyu looked scared. “Hyung. You need to come. It’s Shua.”
Seungcheol sat up, ignoring the protesting ache in his muscles; autopilot was really working to his advantage right now. “What’s wrong?” He silently thanked the universe that the meds he’d taken were at least dulling his symptoms so that his sickness wasn’t obvious when his dongsaeng needed him.
“He’s really sick.” Well shit. “Seokmin thinks hospital.”
“Hospital?!” Seungcheol threw back his covers and swung himself out of bed, shaking his head to clear a wave of dizziness.
Mingyu nodded. “His temp was 39.6.” Seungcheol froze, staring at Mingyu in shock. The younger man nodded again in earnest. “And he said he couldn’t breathe. He’s coughing real bad.”
It was Seungcheol’s turn to nod as he started moving towards the hall again. His hand skimmed against the wall, keeping him steady. But he made sure it was only his fingertips and not a full lean so Mingyu wouldn’t worry more than he already was. He didn’t stop until he reached Joshua’s room, feeling Mingyu on his heels as he rounded the doorframe.
Seokmin was still cradling Joshua in his arms, half standing, half kneeling on the bed. He looked more terrified than Seuncheol had ever seen him as he clutched tightly to Joshua’s body, the elder mumbling incoherently despite looking like he was fast asleep.
“Hyung.” Seokmin’s voice was little more than a sob. “Please. Help me.”
*
Seungcheol did not like being the one who had to go to the hospital with his members when they were hurt or sick. He hated watching other people poke and prod at his brothers, hated how they ignored their cries of pain or needs for comfort, even though he knew they were just doing their job. He hated seeing his brother so fragile.
But he also refused to be left behind, to be anywhere but by his brothers’ side in their time of need.
Still. It sucked to watch the paramedics carry Joshua’s body from the ambulance as if he were nothing more than a sack of potatoes. It hurt watching the nurses flock around him, hands fluttering between an IV, blood draws, all of it. The worst was the mask, the fucking oxygen mask cause Joshua couldn’t fucking breathe. Cause how had he, Seungcheol, let it get this bad? How had he missed this? Sure, he’d known Joshua was sick; they’d both joked about Jeonghan’s overcommitment to the phrase ‘sharing is caring.’ But it was just a cold. Not… this. The thought ‘why didn’t Joshua say something?’ also crossed his mind, but the answer came just as quick: ‘you haven’t said anything either, so look who’s talking.’
But the absolute worst came after the mask; was having to sit back and watch Joshua come to and have a panic attack because of the confusion of waking up in an unknown space with a plastic dome strapped to his face. Listening to the heart rate monitor shrieking in time with his member’s anxiety. His view of his dear friend suddenly distorted from the nurses flurrying around.
Seungcheol couldn’t sit anymore. He jumped to his friend’s side, grabbed the hand closest to him. “It’s alright, I’m here, I’m here, just breathe,” the leader soothed in English, his fingers wrapping around Joshua’s hands and pulling them away from the plastic mask. “You need it, sweetheart. You’re sick, and this is making you better, I promise.” When Joshua’s fingers stilled, Seungcheol released his hands, instead pressing back on Joshua’s shoulders, finding very little resistance. “Lay back, that’s it. You need to let your body heal. Don’t fight it.” Joshua whimpered, unable to talk. “I know. It sucks, baby. But I’m right here.”
Joshua nodded, tears running down his cheeks, getting lost in the plastic lining of the oxygen mask. The heart rate monitor slowed to a near steady beat. The nurses gave them a fraction more space.
Seungcheol took Joshua’s hand again. Squeezed it tight. The leader nodded approvingly when he felt a faint squeeze back.
And then, without warning, all the color drained from Seuncheol’s face, and he collapsed to the floor, fingers going slack as they slipped away from Joshua’s hand.
*
Jeonghan was already splayed across the couch when Chan walked in the next morning. The younger man expected his hyung to be cooped up in his room most of the day, nursing the cold he’d been suffering through the night before. The humidifier seemed to have helped; Chan had heard significantly less ‘sick person’ noise after their exchange. But, looking at Jeonghan now, Chan wasn’t so sure. The older vocalist looked incredibly pale with the exception of a pink flush dusting his cheeks and nose. Even the positioning of his body looked pained; Chan couldn’t fully explain how that was true, but just, something about the pajama pants and old hoodie and the one leg bent with the other straight and the arm thrown across his eyes… Jeonghan looked the epitome of suffering.
As if to qualify Chan’s inner thoughts, Jeonghan groaned, pathetic as anything.
The younger man snorted. “You good there, hyung?”
Jeonghan begrudgingly removed the arm he had thrown across his eyes. “I have forgotten what it is like to smell and taste things.” His voice was thick with disuse and the build up of all the gross the medicine hadn’t cleared yet.
Chan outright chuckled this time, shaking his head. “I would ask how you slept, but it’s clear from the level of drama that it wasn’t well.” Jeonghan attempted to throw a pillow at him, missing terribly. Chan chuckled again. “Did the humidifier help at all?”
“It helped a lot, actually. Thank you,” Jeonghan answered, a genuine smile replacing his petulant scowl. “It helped me breathe through the pain.” He sniffled dramatically for emphasis.
“Then what kept you awake?”
“Everything huuurtsssss,” Jeonghan whined, digging the heels of his hands into his eyes. Chan pouted sympathetically as he moved to sit on the couch opposite Jeonghan. “Seriously, every part of my body aches.”
“I can only imagine. My whole body hurts too, and I’m not even sick on top of that,” Chan replied, shaking his head.
“Yeah, you try three days of concerts with the cold from hell…”
Chan’s eyebrows furrowed. “Three days? Hyung, you’ve been sick for three days?”
Jeonghan nodded, sniffling. “Yeah?”
“And you didn’t tell anyone?”
A shrug. “Did it matter?”
Chan shrugged this time. “I mean, yeah. The weather’s been so shitty. That had to be terrible for you.”
Jeonghan scoffed, the noise upsetting his sore throat and prompting a cough. “It is what it is. I’m just glad it was me and not someone else.”
“That’s not the point.”
“Well I don’t have anything else to say on the topic. So pick another one, or leave me to my wallowing.”
Chan rolled his eyes, pulling his phone from his hoodie pocket. Silence spread between them for only a moment before Chan opened the group chat…
“Oh shit.” Jeonghan glanced over in curiosity, getting worried when he saw the way Chan sat forward, staring at his phone. “Have you seen the group chat?”
“No?”
“Shua’s in the hospital.”
Jeonghan sat up faster than either of them thought possible with an unrestrained, “WHAT?!” He instantly regretted shouting so loud, and moving so fast, as he was hit with a coughing fit that wasn’t helped at all by a violent wave of dizziness. Chan stood up, ready to help, but Jeonghan waved him off, swallowing harshly. He motioned for Chan to explain more.
The maknae looked back at his phone, worrying at his lower lip. “I don’t know much. Kyeomie messaged around 2 in the morning that one of the managers was on their way to take Joshua to the hospital. That he’d found him burning up and struggling to breathe. And Seungcheollie was going to go with them.” Chan looked up at Jeonghan, looking young and scared. “Cheollie then messaged later that everything’s fine, they’ve got Shua stable and on an IV for meds and fluids, but tests still haven’t come back to tell us what’s wrong.” Jeonghan didn’t know what to say to comfort him. Especially when he watched the younger man scrutinizing him closer. “Come to think of it, hyung, haven’t you been experiencing the same symptoms?”
Jeonghan shrugged, attempting to act casual. “I can breathe moderately well, thank you…”
“But like…” Chan shook his head, trying to scramble together words. “What if you have the same bug? What if you eventually need to go the…”
“Channie-bug, I promise you, I’m fine.” The cough that followed his statement was an absolute contradiction, but Jeonghan waved it off. “It’s nothing more than a bad cold. I’ve had worse. We all have. And, honestly…” He shook his head, the quirk of his lips revealing inner thoughts he didn’t want to say out loud. “I got Shuji sick in the first place…”
“Hyung…”
Jeonghan held up a hand, unwilling to allow Chan to either badger him about going to the doctor too or assure him Joshua being hospitalized wasn’t his fault. He wasn’t sure which one he actually needed more right now, and wasn’t willing to think about either. “BUT! Just because it is the same bug doesn’t mean shit. Germs hit people differently, ya know? My immune system may be in the trenches right now, but it’s still kicking. Besides, Cheol said Shuji’s stable, yeah? Sometimes all you need are those good hospital meds and you’re good as new.”
“I guess…”
“Channie.” The younger man looked up, surprised by the serious tone in his hyung’s voice. As unwell as he looked, Jeonghan’s stare was one of the most comforting things Chan could remember seeing in a long time. “I swear to you that I feel okay at this moment. I will let you, or someone else if you aren’t here, know that second that changes, if it changes. Okay?”
Chan nodded, his hyung’s resolve reassuring him. “Okay.”
But the voice of worry inside him didn’t completely disappear.
*
When Seungcheol came to, he was confused. He heard unfamiliar voices. There was a beeping sounding from somewhere close by. The lights were harsher than the ones at the dorm or the studio. Harsher than stage lights, really. Maybe that had to do with the white walls and floors and ceilings…
There were hands pulling at him. He felt distant from his own body, as if he were simply a child’s toy. He allowed his body to be manipulated by the hands, trusting them fully.
The hands pushed and pulled into a seated position. Since when was he lying down?
The hands attempted to pull him to his feet. His legs crumpled. The hands caught him. Kept him up.
It felt nice to be supported by the hands.
Then everything went dark again.
*
Joshua watched the nurses scrape Seungcheol up from the floor. His hand, the one Seungcheol had only just been holding, was still reaching towards his leader, his friend, his brother. Joshua felt helpless, unable to speak or move or do anything but watch as his Cheollie was dragged out of the room. Away from him.
Joshua was crying, trying to be quiet about it. Cheollie needed the doctor’s attention now.
Still, one of the nurses had stayed with him, and she frowned. “Oh, sweetheart, it’s okay. He’s in the best place possible to faint, yeah?” Joshua looked up at her, eyes so round and misty and scared and confused and… the nurse had never fully gotten used to seeing that look on her patients. It still broke her heart. But it also reminded her why she’d pursued this job in the first place. “I promise you, your friend is in good hands. I need you to focus on you right now. The best thing you can do for him is allow your own body to heal, okay? And I’m here to help you do that. Sound good?”
Joshua nodded.
The nurse smiled. “Great. Now, I can either tell you what’s happening or not. Sometimes people don’t want to know. Do you want me to explain what’s going on?” Joshua nodded. “We’re still waiting on some tests, but you have an advanced upper repository infection. Likely pneumonia. Your breathing was really unstable when you arrived, and that’s why we need you to wear that mask for at least fifteen more minutes. Then we’ll be able to judge how best to treat you. Does that make sense?” Joshua nodded again, but the nurse saw that his eyes had once again welled up with tears. She clicked her tongue, grabbing his hand gently, rubbing her thumb over his skin. She felt Joshua give her a tiny squeeze back. “How can I help?” She mimed removing the mask so he could talk.
Joshua’s other hand was shaking as he lifted the oxygen mask and whispered, “I want my mom.”
The nurses felt her heart constrict with sympathy “I can call her? Ask her to come visit?”
Joshua shook his head, his face screwing up as he let the mask fall back into place. “I can’t…”
“His mom lives in the United States.” The nurse jumped as Joshua’s manager appeared next to her. Of course he was still here; she’d forgotten about him while focused on her patient. But she nodded in understanding.
The manager moved to Joshua’s other side, running a soothing hand through his hair. “I know it’s so hard to not have your mom close right now, bud. How about we Facetime her in a few hours?” Joshua nodded, but the tears didn’t stop. The manager smiled warmly, still working his fingers through Joshua’s hair. The nurse couldn’t help but smile too.
*
“So let me get this straight.” Soonyoung clasped his hands together, pointing them somewhat accusingly at Jeonghan. “You, Seuncheol, and Joshua all got sick before the concert and didn’t tell anyone. You performed all three days. Now, both Cheollie and Shua were admitted to the hospital due to complications from that illness, and you think you don’t need to go too?”
Jeonghan shrugged. “Yeah, pretty much.”
Soonyoung threw his hands up in defeat, looking to Wonwoo for back up. The rapper shrugged. “Why not, hyung?” To be fair, Wonwoo was hardly awake and had just walked in for a cup of coffee when he’d been dragged into the living room by Soonyoung and Chan.
Jeonghan shrugged again. “I’m just built different.” The hacking cough that followed his statement did nothing to inspire confidence.
“He’s been doing that all morning. All night too,” Chan added helpfully (or unhelpfully from Jeonghan’s perspective.)
Wonwoo blinked as both Soonyoung and Chan looked at him expectantly, (obviously, Soonyoung had tried his bit and it hadn’t worked.) The taller man shrugged. “If hyung doesn’t want to go to the hospital, we can’t force him to.” Soonyoung scoffed in frustration, spinning on his heels and out of the room. Chan simply pouted at Wonwoo, obviously attempting to change his mind.
“See, this is why you’re my favorite,” Jeonghan said.
“Why’s he your favorite?” Seungkwan asked as he joined the group.
Chan crossed his arms over his chest in a huff. “Because hyung’s being a stubborn jerk.” Seungkwan’s eyes slid to Jeonghan. From the way his brow furrowed, Jeonghan realized Chan and Soonyoung had just found their next ally.
“What, do I look that good?” the elder vocalist joked. Seungkwan straight up frowned at the sound of his voice. Jeonghan sighed. Today was going to be a long day… unless he just… gave into their suggestions…
But Jeonghan knew he couldn’t do that. Sure, Soonyoung and Chan and Seungkwan were currently frustrated with him. That was just a disguise for their worry, though, their fear. it was unsettling to have not one, but two of their hyungs already down for the count. And in such a scary way too; hospital was never a word anyone wanted to hear. So Jeonghan had to stay strong. He couldn’t deny being sick, that ship had sailed, but he knew he wasn’t hospital-level sick. And his members, his younger brothers, needed to know he was okay.
So Jeonghan would be okay.
*
The second time Seungcheol came to, he was incredibly confused. He still had no idea where he was. The lights were still too harsh to be the ones in the dorms. The bed beneath him and the blankets tucked over him certainly weren’t his own. Wait. When had he laid down in a bed? When had he fallen asleep? When…? Where…? Why…?
“Don’t think too hard.”
Seungcheol turned his head to the side to see Jeonghan curled up in a chair next to his bed. The vice leader was wearing hospital-issued pajamas, the shirt sleeves sticking out of a sweatshirt Seungcheol recognized as Wonwoo’s. He was also wearing fuzzy socks that were obviously Hoshi’s, given their black and orange striped pattern.
“What… the fuck?” Seungcheol managed to whisper. His voice was raspy, caught on a lump in his throat that made him cough.
Jeonghan snorted. “Hey, watch your language. This is a hospital.”
“Hospital?”
Jeonghan nodded. “You and a manager brought Shuji here in the wee hours of the morning. You insisted on staying with him after he was admitted. You passed out pretty soon after that. Turns out the stress of seeing Shua sent your temperature through the roof.”
Seungcheol blinked slowly, his brain struggling to retain all of that information. He swallowed, wincing. “How do you know all that?” “I don’t.” Jeonghan shrugged, the ghost of a smile tugging at his lips. “But it seems likely enough, right?”
“He’s right.” Seungcheol and Jeonghan’s attention snapped to the door where Joshua was leaning against the frame. He was pulling an IV pole with him as he entered, but it didn’t slow him at all as he moved immediately to the bed, climbing in next to Seungcheol, curling up against his friend’s side. “You did pass out. Just for a second, but it really freaked us all out.”
Seungcheol paused, settling his arms around Joshua, appreciating the feeling of having his friend so close. A memory tugged at his mind: Joshua with the oxygen mask. Joshua looked better than that memory; he didn’t look quite so weak and helpless, a little more like himself. Definitely still pale, still unwell, but more Joshua.
“Why are we all in the hospital?” Seungcheol asked, blinking blearily between his friends.
“Pneumonia,” Joshua answered, resting his head against Seungcheol’s shoulder. Seungcheol’s eyes widened comically. His heart monitor picked up speed. He looked to Jeonghan for confirmation. The vocalist nodded sadly.
The leader turned back to Joshua. “You’re kidding.” Joshua shook his head. Seungcheol’s head fell back against his pillow, incredulous. “I thought that… isn’t that only when you get, like, water in your lungs?”
“That’s one way, yeah, but it’s also just the worse form of a cold,” Jeonghan said. “Which, I will admit, I gave you both. So, sorry about that.”
“No, you can’t take the blame like that,” Joshua replied, shaking his head against Seungcheol’s chest, either unable or unwilling to life his head. “We all chose to perform despite feeling icky.”
“Icky?” Jeonghan smirked.
Joshua waved a hand, hitting him virtually. “You got a better word for it?”
Jeonghan laughed, the sound bubbling into a particularly phlegmy cough. He shook his head, rubbing at his chest. “Nah, you’re exactly right.”
“Wait, how come you aren’t IV’d or anything?” Seungcheol asked suddenly, lifting his head up to fully confirm the statement’s truth.
Jeonghan shrugged. “My body’s just better. I’m just here for fun.”
“Liar,” Joshua snapped.
“Fine! I pulled a muscle coughing earlier and Channie cried so I agreed to come here.”
“Channie saw your muscle pull?” Seungcheol asked in amazement.
“No.” Jeonghan rolled his eyes. “You can’t actually the muscle pull, dummy. Channie saw me double over in pain after a coughing fit, and wouldn’t stop crying until I let them bring me here.”
Seungcheol’s eyes widened dramatically. “You traumatized Channie?!”
“Why are you acting like I’m a criminal?”
“Because you committed CRIMES! You made Channie CRY!” The yelling made him cough, but Seungcheol deemed it worth it.
“Not on purpose!”
“I’m mad you don’t have an IV,” Seungcheol said matter-of-factly.
“And the truth comes out…”
“He’s not as cool as us,” Joshua said, snuggling closer to Seungcheol.
Jeonghan rolled his eyes. “Actually, I AM cooler than both of you. They didn’t give me an IV cause I’m not cooking as high as you two…”
“Cooking?!” Seungcheol interrupted.
“Wait, we have to cook? Isn’t that…” Joshua squinted between the two. “Didn’t you two got banned from…”
Jeonghan waved his hand, cutting them both off. “Bad metaphor, bad metaphor. My fever’s lower and I’m not in danger of dehydrating. Thus, no IV. While you two jokers are more touch and go. I got a medication drip when they brought me in, but the nurse took it out when it was done, and she said they’ll probably do another one later. But I guess I’m just not as high maintenance as you guys.” Seungcheol scoffed, muttering something about how that just wasn’t true. Jeonghan smirked. “They didn’t need to put me on oxygen either.”
“Shut uuuuuuppp. It was only for a little bit…” Joshua whined, closing his eyes as if remembering a terrible ordeal.
Seungcheol turned to him. “That’s what the mask was for?” Joshua whined again, a weak hand hitting Seungcheol’s arm. “I’m not mad at you! I really had no idea.”
“There’s no way you didn’t know that,” Jeonghan replied. “Younghwan-nim said you kept muttering about the ‘damn oxygen mask.’”
Seungcheol blinked. “Doesn’t sound like me. I don’t swear in hospitals.”
Joshua laughed, gently smacking the leader’s chest. Jeonghan laughed too. Seungcheol giggled with them.
Their joy was interrupted by the sound of a terse ‘ahem’ from the doorway. All three members looked up like criminals caught in the act. One of their managers, Younghwan, the first to arrive and now only one left at the hospital with them, was standing with a look of expectation, not quite disappointed but also not quite pleasant either.
“You guys can’t do anything alone, can you?” he asked. Despite using the joke commonly associated with the 95’s, his tone wasn’t light at all. Seungcheol, Jeonghan, and Joshua all remained silent, staring, like little kids waiting for punishment after stealing snacks before dinner. “Why didn’t you say anything?” he asked, meeting each boy’s eyes with a look so sincerely hurt, they couldn’t even fathom lying.
“I’m the leader. What would it look like if…” Seungcheol cut himself off, shaking his head. “I thought I could push through for the sake of my team.”
The attention shifted to Jeonghan. “I genuinely thought it was just a cold. Something smaller that didn’t need to even be addressed cause there were bigger issues at hand.”
Joshua’s turn. “Same as Jeonghan. What’s a sore throat compared to a twisted ankle?”
Younghwan sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, aware how judgmental that looked but unable to help it. “I hear you guys, I do. But… just because you’re the oldest doesn’t mean you’re invincible, yeah? You can be sick just like everyone else. You wouldn’t let Chan or Seokmin or Jihoon perform while sick, would you?”
“Not if I could help it,” Seungcheol answered while Jeonghan and Joshua shook their heads.
“Then you have to hold yourselves to the same standards. At least tell me, yeah?” All three members nodded. Younghwan nodded too. “Okay, good talk. You know, it really sucks to have to scold you when you’re literally in the hospital, right? Why do you have to make my job harder?”
Jeonghan smiled at the teasing tone creeping into their manager’s voice. “Go big or go home, right?”
*
All three were, thankfully, released from the hospital within the next 48 hours, mostly out of an abundance of caution. Sure, the damn oxygen mask had made a reappearance, but this time Joshua was at least coherent enough to put it on himself, and stayed awake and semi-active in Seungcheol and Jeonghan’s conversation while it was on. Sure, Seungcheol had woken up screaming from fever-induced night terrors twice, but this time he had Jeonghan and Joshua to sooth him out of it. Sure, the real pain of a pulled abdominal muscle reared its ugly head after the fact, but Jeonghan didn’t feel the need to hide his true suffering, allowing himself to be fussed over by his friends and the medical professionals. It wasn’t fun by any means, but being together in the hospital made everything feel less… icky.
Upon returning home, they had strict orders to rest until they’d been completely fever free for at least another 48 hours, and a medication schedule that had quite literally broken Hansol’s brain when they’d tried explaining it to him (to be fair, Hansol had made the mistake of asking after rehearsal when his brain was already fried.) Sure, their members were panicky and overbearing, smothering them in cuddles and their own personal healing remedies, hardly letting them lift a finger because ‘the doctor said you have to rest.’ Sure, it was almost laughable seeing them freeze over a smallest cough or having to ask permission to get up simply go to the bathroom.
But it was all love. Mingyu called each their families to confirm their favorite comfort foods, double checking he had the recipes right. Soonyoung had insisted on them wearing his fuzzy socks (despite Minghao’s protests that this was really just a campaign for the horanghae agenda.) Seokmin peeked into each of his hyung’s rooms every night, just to make sure they were breathing.
They would see to it that their hyungs could never hide their suffering from them like that again. And Seungcheol, Jeonghan, and Joshua were determined to prove them right.
#seventeen sickfic#seventeen sick#kpop sickfic#kpop sick#sickie s.coups#sickie jeonghan#sickie joshua#caretaker seventeen#svt sickfic#svt sick#darlingfics
33 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hello :D
Can I please request prompts "Your flirting skills need work" and "youre an idiot" with the loml echo??? If you only want one prompt(I looked all over and couldn't find anything specifying (though I do have a track record of not seeing things right in front of me)) then just the first prompt is perfectly fine to me!
Thank you and I enjoy your writing very much🫶
hi omg i'm so sorry for this taking so long i was sick and then starting to get better and then last week my body decided it wasn't done being sick, so it's been a little slow going for me :( i really hope you enjoy this though, i tried to get both prompts in there but i think i only succeeded with the first one unfortunately :/
A Little Encouragement
words: 1,128
summary: Echo keeps glancing over at the bartender one night when the Batch is out at 79's. When his new squad finds out why, they offer some much-needed support and reassurance.
clone troopers masterlist || request a clone-uary fic!
Hunter watched from his seat at the table as Echo’s eyes flitted back and forth across the room, noting in his mind how they always returned to one specific spot. The newest member of the squad was quiet as Wrecker and Crosshair bickered about who had the highest kill count on their recent mission while Tech tapped away on his datapad (despite the fact that they were sitting in 79’s). But he had only been traveling with the Bad Batch for a few months now, and Hunter could see that there were still a few things he was getting used to, and a few things that he wasn’t too comfortable sharing with the rest of them just yet.
Fortunately (for Hunter at least), Echo was terrible at hiding his crush on the bartender, even if he thought otherwise.
“Everything okay?”
Echo’s head jerked at the sound, clearly having not expected anyone to say anything to him. His hand moved as well, and he knocked over the glass in front of him with his scomp before he could catch it with his hand. Thankfully, there wasn’t any liquid left in it and the glass didn’t break, but the sound of drinkware hitting the table got the attention of the others. “Sorry,” Echo said. “You startled me.”
“Daydreaming?” Hunter asked with a smile, resisting the urge to look over at where he knew you were standing as you mixed drinks for the patrons waiting at the bar. “Or do we need to have your head checked again?”
Echo rolled his eyes at the jab, but from the expression on his face, he didn’t take any offense. “I’m just a little tired,” he said, quickly glancing in your direction before meeting his brothers’ eyes.
“Do you want another drink?” Tech asked, having finally looked up from his datapad. “You keep looking over at the bar.”
Hunter smirked. “I think we all should get another round, but I think Echo’s gazing has more to do with a crush on the bartender than it does with an empty glass in front of him.”
Echo’s mouth dropped open as he registered his brother’s words. “I do not gaze!”
It was at this point that Crosshair entered the conversation. “That was the part you have an issue with?”
“What?”
“You didn’t care that Hunter just said you have a crush on the bartender, so is it true?”
Echo paused for a moment before speaking. “Yeah, I guess,” he said. “We were supposed to go out one night, before all this happened to me.” He waved the scomp link attached to his arm, a somber expression on his face.
Hunter had to stop his mouth from dropping open at the revelation. “Really?”
Echo nodded. “Yeah. We always flirted a little before, and Fives pushed me to actually do something about it one night when we were here with the rest of the 501st. We were going to have dinner together after I got back on the next shore leave, but we left on the mission to the Citadel barely two rotations later. And well, you all know what happened from there.”
“Have you seen her since then?” Wrecker asked, and everyone else at the table leaned in slightly to hear the answer.
“No.”
Tech was the next one to pose a question. “Does she know you’re alive?”
“No.”
“You didn’t speak to her tonight?”
Echo shook his head. “Crosshair was the one who ordered the drinks, and a serving droid brought them over to us.”
“You should go over and talk to her!” Wrecker boomed, laughing brightly as he clapped a large hand on Echo’s shoulder.
Hunter watched as Echo’s eyes shifted and a somber expression overtook his face. “What would I even say? Hi, I’m not dead, do you still remember me and do you want to go out on a date?”
As Hunter tried to think about what he could say in response to that, it became obvious that Crosshair didn’t seem to take the same approach as he would have. “Okay, maybe you wait and talk to her next time. Your flirting skills need some serious work, I think they might have been programmed out of you.”
Hunter reflexively elbowed his brother. “What he’s trying to say is, you don’t have to be nervous or expect anything to come from just saying hello. You can simply go up to her, re-introduce yourself, and let the conversation go from there. You don’t know what she’s feeling, but I’m sure she would want to know that you’re alive. You don’t have to mention picking up where you left off if you don’t want to, and if she does, I’m sure she would appreciate honesty more than you forcing yourself to do something you’re not ready for.”
Echo paused for a moment as he considered his brother’s words. “You’re right,” he said with a nod, eventually getting up from the booth. “I’m going to talk to her.”
Shouts of glee echoed around the space as the rest of the Batch smiled and cheered. Echo’s face seemed a little more relaxed than it had been all night, and he even playfully rolled his eyes at Crosshair when it was suggested that he get them another round while he was up at the bar.
As Echo moved towards where you were standing, everyone else at the table made no attempts to hide the fact that they were watching everything go down. Hunter really hoped that things went well between you and Echo, because he couldn’t imagine how embarrassing it might feel to return to the table if you didn’t remember him, or worse, if you didn’t want to speak to him.
From the way he spoke about you before, Hunter doubted the latter would come to pass, a belief that was (thankfully) reinforced as he watched you sprint from around the back of the bar to envelop Echo in a tight hug. He took a moment to return it, but Hunter could see the smile on his face from all the way across the room.
“Alright, we need to stop staring at them,” Tech said, only to be with groans and grumbles from his brothers. But they all knew he was right, and soon conversation flowed once again. After a serving droid dropped off another round of drinks (no doubt courtesy of Echo), Hunter glanced over towards the bar once again to see you and him in quiet conversation, him on one of the stools as you mixed drinks from behind the bar. It was clear that the two of you were picking things up right where you left off, and Hunter couldn’t help but feel happiness bloom in his heart for Echo, because he definitely deserved it.
- the end -
i no longer have a taglist! if you're interested in being notified when i post, you can follow my library blog @ghostofskywalker-library and turn on notifications!
#ghostofskywalker.cloneuary#tbb echo#tbb echo x reader#tbb echo x you#tbb echo x female reader#tbb echo fanfiction#star wars x reader#clone trooper x reader
46 notes
·
View notes
Note
Could you do office sex with claude? Love the way you write his character!
Ohh that's an intriguing one. Who let Claude be the boss of anything in a corporate setting is one question, but we don't have to sweat the particulars when there's smut to be had.
THAT SAID, can y'all believe this is the first smut fic I'm posting in like... actual months lmao. I needed to do a quick and simple drabble to get my brain working on writing again, I think- since the other things I'm working on are much longer fics that are taking a lot out of me. Anyway, I had fun with it, so hopefully it's a fun read :3
CWs for office romance and sort of fucking your boss!
Claude (FE3H) x Reader (AFAB)
Kink prompts list #5 - Office Sex
NSFW 18+
You're the last one still lingering at the office today- or, second-to-last, and you'd made sure of it. The door to Claude's newly bestowed and highly coveted corner office shuts quietly behind you as you enter and take stock of the place. It's still fairly sparse, with only his work laptop and a few essential files having been moved here from his old desk. He stands facing the window opposite from you, one hand in his pocket and the other holding the suit jacket slung over his shoulder. Those trousers and white dress shirt fit him almost too well, and it's impossible not to notice with him silhouetted against the lowering sun over the city outside. He glances back at you as you step toward his desk, but you're the one to speak first,
"Congrats on the promotion, Mr. Riegan," he doesn't miss the sarcasm in your tone, and it shows. His lips slant into a smile as he turns toward you, dropping the jacket across his chair on the way.
"You sound thrilled," he says as he rounds the desk toward you, "Let me guess- you were gunning for the position yourself."
"Maybe," you say with a shrug and a smile, "Though to be honest, I'm not sure I'd want to get bogged down in this department anyway. Been thinking of a transfer."
Claude's arms are crossed as he leans back against his desk. His posture is at-ease, relaxed, but you know him well enough to recognize the more serious tenor of his voice as he speaks.
"Seriously? First time I'm hearing about that. Care to fill me in?"
"Claude, in case you haven't realized it yet, this promotion technically makes you my boss," you're facing him, and frankly, closer than you should be- but you struggle to meet those brilliant green eyes as they silently pry at your defenses. You'd think you'd be used to it by now.
"On paper, sure," his hand trails around the small of your back, his arm at your waist tugging you towards him. You're between his legs and flush against his warm frame, and at last, you rally yourself and meet his gaze.
"So... we really shouldn't be doing this anymore. We shouldn't have been doing it to begin with," you sigh in your frustration, but despite your words, your heart is already racing at the feeling of his body near yours. At first, Claude doesn't respond. His arm holds you more firmly to him, and delicately, he brings his lips to the side of your neck. You feel them brush you gently, the heat of his breath seeming to sink beneath your skin and warm through your entire body.
"Do you want to stop?"
You know he means the question sincerely- he'd stop if you asked, you know this. But the low rumble of his voice and the graze of his lips is setting your heart pounding up through your chest, and your thoughts are so scrambled that your answer rushes past your lips before you can consider it,
"Of course not," your voice is soft but certain, and you feel Claude's lips smiling as he kisses down your throat.
"Good answer."
He stands upright and, without warning, turns you around to face his desk. His body presses to your back, and already you can feel the pressure of his hardening cock against your ass behind layers of clothing. You bite back your voice, not sure if you're holding in a gasp of surprise or a moan of pleasure. Soon, his hands are running up your hips and along your waist, and his lips are teasing the shell of your ear,
"How about this... I'll promise to behave during work hours, and you promise that you'll come see me after work any day you like so we can... review your performance."
"Claude..." you can't help the breathy, heated tone of your voice, and you find yourself arching your body against him, your hand coming to cradle his face while the other steadies you against his desk. His hands cup your breasts, savoring the feeling of them in his palms, and you know he can feel the way you're surrendering to him already.
"Don't ask for that transfer, Y/N," he murmurs as his hands fondle and caress you all over, "Please," there's a disarming sincerity in his voice for a moment, "You know as well as I do that I can't do this job without you. You're the only reason I've gotten this far- you're brilliant," he kisses the corner of your jaw, "and I need you."
It takes an agonizing extra few moments to put your thoughts together enough to respond. Your heart is fluttering erratically, and the rest of your body isn't making it any easier to think straight. His hands feel far too good holding you to him, adoring your curves while his cock twitches conspicuously against your ass.
"You... you really think you can behave during work?" you say at last, "The stakes are way higher if we get caught now."
"Hmm," he places a firmer kiss to the top of your neck, just below your ear, and you know he hears the stifled whimper that sneaks past your lips, "You know, come to think of it, I'm not sure. Will you have to punish me if I'm bad?"
You're about to tease him back- or at least try to -but then his teeth nip at your ear as one skillful hand travels down the front of your body, and whatever clever quip you'd had in mind evaporates. With his hips very subtly pressing his erect length against your body, he sneaks the hem of your skirt upward, his hand trailing up your leg along the way. You whine his name as his fingers dip between the plush softness of your thighs, stroking across your dampened panties.
"Damn, you're wet," he says in a heated whisper, "Maybe you're the one we have to worry about misbehaving."
"Damnit Claude, fuck me already," the words rush out without a thought, and now you find yourself pressing yourself back against him, your fingers dragging up the side of his neck and into thick brown hair. He utters a raw and lustful groan against your neck, and now his kisses are deeper, more forceful, and his fingers are rubbing against your clit from atop your soaked panties.
"That should be 'Mr. Riegan' now, shouldn't it? You said it before- I kinda liked it."
As he speaks now, he's unbuckling his belt and opening the front of his trousers. He pushes you forward gently, just a bit, and tugs your panties down your thighs. Before you can answer him, you feel the hot, stiff cock head press between your lower lips, and you let out a needy whimper.
"P- Please..." you arch yourself against him, spreading your legs wider, desperate to feel him enter you.
"Come on, you know what I want from you," you can hear his smirk in his voice, but where ordinarily you'd match his attitude with some of your own, right now you can't be bothered to fight back. He strokes the tip of his member along your slit, letting your overflowing arousal coat him as he rubs against your entrance, but refuses to give you what you need.
"Please, Mr. Riegan..!"
"That's it, good job Y/N," Claude groans once more as he begins to drive his length into you, his size stretching you around him as he pushes deeper and deeper until your lower body is flush against his hips. With an appreciative hum, he runs a hand over your backside, fondling and groping it against him, perhaps admiring where he can see your tight cunt clinging around the thick base of his cock. His hips sway just a little, rubbing himself into you in a way that makes your knees tremble. Then, his hand slaps against your ass- not hard enough to hurt, but certainly hard enough to enjoy watching the way it jiggles against him.
Slowly, he draws his hips back, then plunges back into you, forcing a gasping moan from your lips. He begins to buck his hips, quickly establishing a firm and steady rhythm that has you clinging to his desk. His hands at your hips guide you back against him with each thrust, ensuring that you feel every single inch of him as he fills your body and empties your thoughts; yet through the daze of pleasure, you manage to focus enough to hear him say,
"Mmgh, having my own office will be nice. Can't wait to spoil my favorite employee every single day..."
#claude von riegan#claude fire emblem#claude x reader#fire emblem x reader#fe3h#few3h#fe3h x reader#x reader#fire emblem smut#office smut#kink prompts#fire emblem three houses#not sfw
45 notes
·
View notes